FACULTY OF ENGLISH LANGUAGE AND LITERATURE

M.St./M.Phil. English Course Details 2016-17 Further programme information is available in the M.St./M.Phil. Handbook

Contents Introduction To The M.St. In English Literature (By Period, and English and American) and the M.St. in World Literatures in English 4 A-Course: Literature, Contexts and Approaches (the core course) 4 B-Course: Research Skills 4 Post 1550; English and American; World Literatures strands 4 C-Course: Special Options 4 Assessment 5 Dissertation 5 Introduction To The M.Phil. In English (Medieval Studies) 6 Second Year Assessment 6 Strand-Specific Course Descriptions 7 M.St. In English, 650-1550 / First Year M.Phil. 7 A-Course (Professor Andy Orchard and Dr Laura Ashe) 7 B-Course: Course in Transcription, Palaeography, Codicology and the History of the Book13 M.St. In English Literature, 1550-1700 15 Hilary Term B-Course Early Modern Textual Cultures: Writing, Circulating, Reading (Dr Adam Smyth) 20 M.St. in English Literature, 1700-1830 24 A-Course 24 Hilary Term B-Course Textual Cultures 1700-1830 25 M.St. in English Literature, 1830-1914 27 B-Course: Bibliography, Theories of Text, History of the Book, Manuscript Studies: 1830- 1914 28 M.St. in English Literature, 1900-Present 30 A-Course 30 M.St. in English And American Studies 34 A-Course: Stories of American Literature 34 M.St. in World Literatures In English 37 A-Course 37 B-Course 40 B-Course, Post-1550 - Michaelmas Term 42 B-Course: Material Texts, 1550-1700 43 B-Course: Material Texts, 1700-1830 47 Material Texts 1830-1910 49 Material Texts Post-1900 51 B-Course Option – Issues in Editing: Hilary Term 2017 55 B-Course: Post-1550 Transcription Classes 57 C-Course Descriptions - Michaelmas Term 58

2

Medieval Conversion Narratives (Old English And Old Norse) 58 After The Conquest: Reinventing Fiction And History 58 Dissident Writing, Literary Theory And Intellectual History In Late-Medieval England 58 Literature In Brief 59 Shakespeare and Early Modern Theories Of Knowing 64 Women’s Poetry 1700-1830 68 Anglo-Italian Romantic Poetry 70 Aestheticism, Decadence And The Fin De Siècle 71 Dickens the Novelist 73 Late Modernist Poetry in America And Britain 74 20th and 21st Century Theatre 75 Legal Fictions: Law in Postcolonial and World Literature 77 C-Course Descriptions: Hilary Term 79 The Anglo-Saxon Riddle Tradition 79 Old Norse Literature 86 Voice, Dialogue And Theological Exploration In Late Medieval English Literature 87 Placing Chaucer 92 Poetry At The Courts Of Henry Vii And Henry Viii 93 Literature and The Supernatural 96 Utopian Writing from More to Hume 99 Re-Enter The Stage Direction 100 The Literature of Place: Romanticism and its Legacies 102 The Institution Of Criticism, 1700-1800 103 The Sonnet 1700-1870 107 The Lessons Of The Master: Henry James And His Literary Legacies 107 The OED, Language and Culture 110 Literatures of Empire and Nation 1880-1935 112 The Way We Read Trollope and Others Now 114 The Politics of Irish Literature 1886-1932 115 Life Writing 118 Proto-Modernism and The Novel: Joseph Conrad and Nineteenth-Century Contexts 119 American Fiction Since 2000 121 African Literature 124 Theories of World Literature 127

3

Introduction To The M.St. In English Literature (By Period, and English and American) and the M.St. in World Literatures in English

The course consists of four components, outlined briefly below; for further detail you should consult the strand-specific descriptions. The M.St./M.Phil. Handbook will be circulated before the beginning of term and will provide further important information needed once you begin your course.

A-Course: Literature, Contexts and Approaches (the core course)

For all strands other than 650-1550 (for details of which please see page 7), this will consist of 8 weeks of 2-hour classes, taught in Michaelmas Term. In every strand, attendance is compulsory. There is no formal assessment, but written work and/or oral presentations may be required. A student-led all-day conference will be held in Trinity Term (usually in the fourth week) at which all students will give brief papers on topics arising from their dissertation work, and will receive feedback from the course convenor(s).

B-Course: Research Skills

The B-Course is a compulsory component of the course. It provides a thorough foundation in the skills needed to undertake research. The B-Course for the 650-1550 strand is described in the ‘Strand Specific Course Descriptions’ section of this booklet.

Post 1550; English and American; World Literatures strands

In Michaelmas, the B-Course is divided into three subcourses: 1550-1830, 1830-1914, and post- 1900, all of which are described in detail later in this booklet. Students should select the B-Course that best fits the period-based or thematic strand of the M.St. into which they have been accepted. Strand specific classes on manuscript transcription and palaeography are taught in Michaelmas Term; formal assessment of this element of the B-Course takes the form of class tests. This assessment is pass/fail, and while students must pass in order to proceed with the course, scores on the test will not affect their final degree result. Further details about the examination of the B-Course are provided later in this booklet and in the M.St./M.Phil. Handbook. In Hilary students take their strand’s specific B-Course, which is described in the ‘Strand Specific Course Descriptions’ section of this booklet.

C-Course: Special Options

These will be taught as 2-hour classes in weeks 1-6 of Michaelmas and Hilary Term. Students must choose one of these options in each term. Students must register their preferred options by 16 September 2016 by email. You will need to list three preferences for each term. The Faculty reserves the right not to run a Special Options C-Course if there are insufficient numbers enrolled or should a tutor become unavailable due to unforeseen circumstances; please bear this in mind when selecting your options. Students cannot assume that they will automatically be enrolled in their first choice of option; please also bear this in mind. Remember that you can select any C-Course (s), depending on your interests and research plans.

4

Assessment

In Michaelmas Term candidates will be required to submit an essay of 5,000-7,000 words on a topic related to a C-Course studied in that term.

In Hilary Term, candidates will be required to submit 2 essays of 5,000-7,000 words, one on a topic related to the C-Course studied in that term, and another on a topic related to the B-Course.

Candidates must gain approval of the topic of their essays by writing to the Chair of the M.St. Examiners, care of the English Faculty Graduate Office. Details on approval of topics and timing of submission for all components are found in the M.St. /M.Phil. Handbook.

Please note: If you wish to change any of your options, you must first contact the Graduate Studies Office who will seek approval from your convenor and the tutor for the course you wish to take. Requests for option changes for Hilary Term must be submitted by the end of week 4 of Michaelmas Term.If your request is received after this time you may be liable for a fee. Please note that undersubscribed Hilary term courses may be withdrawn before the start of Michaelmas term.

Dissertation

Each student will write a 10-11,000-word dissertation on a subject to be defined in consultation with the strand convenors, written under the supervision of a specialist in the Faculty, and submitted for examination at the end of Trinity Term.

5

Introduction To The M.Phil. In English (Medieval Studies)

In their first year candidates for the M.Phil. in English (Medieval Studies) follow the same course as the M.St. in English (650-1550) students. Provided they achieve a pass mark in the first-year assessments, students may proceed to the second year. In the second year candidates must offer three of the following subjects and a dissertation: 1. The History of the Book in Britain before 1550 (Candidates will be required to transcribe from, and comment on specimens written in English in a 1-hour examination) 2. Old English 3. The Literature of England after the Norman Conquest 4. The Medieval Drama 5. Religious Writing in the Later Middle Ages 6. Medieval Romance 7. Old Norse sagas 8. Old Norse poetry

9. Old Norse special topic (only to be taken by candidates offering either option 7 or 8, or both) 10./11. One or two of the C-Course Special Options as on offer in any strand, as specified by the M.St. English for the year concerned; candidates may not re-take any option for which they have been examined as part of their first year. 12./13./14./15. Relevant options offered by other Faculties as agreed with the M.Phil. Convenors. The teaching and assessment of these options will follow the provisions and requirements as set by the Faculty offering the option.

Second Year Assessment

Students will be required to submit an essay of 5,000-7,000 in Michaelmas Term or Hilary Term (depending on the term in which the course was offered).

Students will write a dissertation of no more than 15,000 words on a subject related to their subject of study. Candidates must gain approval of the topic of their essays by writing to the Chairman of the M.St./M.Phil. examiners, care of the English Graduate Studies Office.

Each candidate’s choice of subjects shall require the approval the Chairman of the M.St./M.Phil. Examiners, care of the English Graduate Studies Office. Details on approval of topics and timing of submission for all components are found in the M.St. /M.Phil. Handbook.

Candidates are warned that they must avoid duplicating in their answers to one part of the examination material that they have used in another part of the examination, but the dissertation may incorporate work submitted for the first-year dissertation.

6

Strand-Specific Course Descriptions

M.St. In English, 650-1550 / First Year M.Phil.

Course convenors: Dr Laura Ashe, Worcester College: [email protected] Professor Andy Orchard, Pembroke: [email protected]

This Outline describes the one-year M.St. course, and also the first year of the two-year M.Phil. course. You must attend the A-Course in Michaelmas and Hilary term, the appropriate B-Course in Michaelmas and Hilary Term and your chosen C-Courses in Michaelmas and Hilary Terms. The A- Course is not examined, but you will be asked to give a class presentation within it. From the B- and C-Courses you must, in due course, select three topics on which to be assessed. Two of these will be from your C-Courses. Also compulsory is the dissertation in Section D.

A-Course (Professor Andy Orchard and Dr Laura Ashe)

Michaelmas Term Programme

This M.St. A-course is designed to give you an introduction to key works, textual witnesses, concepts, and critical debates in the 650–1550 period. In Michaelmas Term the topics will be covered in two-week sessions, with a primary focus each week on Old or Middle English, as set out below. You will be asked to read in advance some primary texts and secondary works and to think through particular questions and issues. You will be encouraged to suggest texts for discussion. The class may take the form of presentations from students with discussion to follow, and/or roundtable debate about key texts and ideas. The course will continue in Hilary Term with a focus on particular areas of analysis and debate, adapting to the needs and interests of the group. You are not expected to read everything on this list: details of the reading will be confirmed in conversation with the group as each term progresses. The key texts to use for preparation are the primary texts for each seminar. Other valuable preparation would be to familiarize yourself with some fundamental works that are influential for this period, if you have not encountered them already, eg.: Virgil, Aeneid; the Bible; Boethius, The Consolation of Philosophy; Beowulf; Egils Saga; Chaucer, Troilus and Criseyde and The Canterbury Tales; Thomas More, Utopia.

Weeks 1-2 Anthology or Miscellany? Week 1: The Exeter Book of Old English Poetry The main focus will be on what this manuscript, and the collection in it, can tell us about the composition, writing and reading of poetry in the Anglo-Saxon period. Facsimiles: The Exeter Book of OE Poetry, ed. Chambers et al. (1933) The Electronic Exeter Anthology of Old English Poetry, ed. Muir and Kennedy (2006)

Editions of all the texts in the Exeter Book: The Exeter Book, ed. Krapp and Dobbie, Anglo-Saxon Poetic Records (ASPR) 3 (1936) The Exeter Book, Part I, ed. Gollancz, Early English Text Society (EETS) original series (o.s.) 104 (1895), Part II, ed. Mackie, EETS o.s. 194 (1934) [with facing translation] The Exeter Anthology of OE Poetry, ed. B.J. Muir, 2nd rev. ed. (2000) Most of the poems are transl. in S.A.J. Bradley, Anglo-Saxon Poetry (1982, several reprints)

Edition of so-called elegies, several of them from the Exeter Book: Anne Klinck, The Old English Elegies: A Critical Edition and Genre Study (1992) [review by James R. Earl, Speculum 69 (1994): http://www.jstor.org/stable/2865658?seq=3 ]

7

Studies of the manuscript and its origins: Patrick Conner, Anglo-Saxon Exeter (1993), esp. ch. 6 [controversial thesis, mostly not accepted (eg. review by Gameson in Notes and Queries 42 (1995), and comments in Exeter Anthology, ed. Muir), but worth reading the arguments] Richard Gameson, ‘The origin of the Exeter Book of Old English Poetry’, Anglo-Saxon England (ASE) 25 (1996), 135–85 Katherine O’Brien O’Keeffe, Visible Song (1990), ch. 7 Carol Braun Pasternack, The Textuality of Old English Poetry (1995), esp. ch. 2 John C. Pope, ‘Palaeography and Poetry: Some Solved and Unsolved Problems of the Exeter Book’, in Medieval Scribes, Manuscripts, and Libraries, ed. Parkes and Watson (1978) Mary P. Richards, ed., Anglo-Saxon Manuscripts: Basic Readings (1994), esp. essays by Rumble, Robinson, Conner [reprints of influential or provocative essays] Kenneth Sisam, ‘The Exeter Book’, in his Studies in the History of OE Literature (1953)

On particular texts or groups of texts Riddles: J. Niles, Old English Enigmatic Poems and the Play of the Texts (2006); Fred C. Robinson, ‘Artful Ambiguities in the Old English “Book-Moth” Riddle’, in Anglo-Saxon Poetry: Essays in Appreciation for John C. McGalliard, ed. Nicholson and Frese (1975), pp 355–62; Nicholas Howe, ‘The Cultural Construction of Reading in Anglo-Saxon England’, in The Ethnography of Reading, ed. Boyarin (1993), pp. 58–79, repr. in Old English Literature: Critical Essays, ed. Liuzza (2002), pp. 1–22; Seth Lerer, ‘The Riddle and the Book: Exeter Book Riddle 42 in its Contexts’, Papers on Language and Literature 25 (1989), 3–18

Elegies: T.A. Shippey, Old English Verse (1972), ch. 3: ‘Wisdom and experience: the Old English elegies’; or Christine Fell, ‘Perceptions of transience’, in The Cambridge Companion to Old English Literature, ed. Godden and Lapidge (1991; new edn 2013); Robert E. Bjork, ‘Sundor æt Rune: The Voluntary Exile of The Wanderer’, Neophilologus 73 (1989), 119–29, repr. in Old English Literature, ed. Liuzza, pp. 315–27. See also Malcolm Godden, ‘Anglo-Saxons on the Mind’, in Learning and Literature in Anglo-Saxon England: Studies presented to Peter Clemoes, ed. Lapidge and Gneuss (1985), pp. 271-98; repr. in Old English Literature, ed. Liuzza, pp. 284–314; and Leslie Lockett, Anglo-Saxon Psychologies in the Vernacular and Latin Traditions (2011), esp. Introduction. Thomas Bredehoft, Authors, Audiences, and Old English Verse (2009); Peter Orton, The Transmission of Old English Verse (2002).

On monastic history generally: David Knowles, The Religious Orders in England, 3 vols (CUP, 1948–59); and various other books, incl. Medieval Religious Houses: England and Wales (Longman: rev. edn, 1971); The Culture of Medieval English Monasticism, ed. James G. Clark (Boydell Press, 2007); Jean Leclerq, The Love of Learning and the Desire for God (SPCK, 3rd edn, 1982); Sarah Foot, Monastic Life in Anglo-Saxon England, c. 600– 900 (CUP, 2006)

Week 2: British Library MS Harley 2253 and the Harley Lyrics Facsimile: N.R. Ker, Facsimile of British Museum MS. Harley 2253, EETS o.s. 255 (1965) See also the British Library page for this MS for some pictures and references

Editions: Wessex Parallel Web Texts electronic edn by Bella Millett of selected Harley Lyrics The Harley Lyrics: The Middle English Lyrics of MS. Harley 2253, ed. G.L. Brook (1956, 4th edn 1968) [standard edn of the English poems, though lacks the political lyrics] English Lyrics of the XIIIth Century, ed. Carleton Brown (1932) [incl. some Harley texts] The Political Songs of England from the Reign of John to that of Edward II, ed. Thomas Wright, Camden Society (1839) [incl. political lyrics from the Harley MS]

8

Studies: Studies in the Harley Manuscript, ed. Fein (2000), esp. Corrie, Revard, and Stemmler Carter Revard, ‘Oppositional Thematics and Metanarrative in MS Harley 2253, Quires 1-6’, Essays in Manuscript Geography, ed. Scase (2007), pp. 95–112 Susanna Fein, ‘Compilation and Purpose in MS Harley 2253’, in ibid., pp. 67–94 The Whole Book, ed. Nichols and Wenzel (1996) Yearbook of English Studies 33 (2003): special issue on miscellany/anthology Kathryn Kerby-Fulton et al., Opening Up Middle English Manuscripts (2012), pp. 45–55 J.A. Burrow, ‘Poems Without Contexts: the Rawlinson Lyrics’, Essays in Criticism 29 (1979), 6–32; repr. J.A. Burrow, Essays in Medieval Literature (1984: accessible in Oxford via Oxford Scholarship Online) [Not on Harley, but influential paradigm] Thorlac Turville-Petre, ‘Three Languages’, in his England the Nation: Language, Literature, and National Identity, 1290-1340 (1996) Jane Taylor, The Making of Poetry: Late Medieval French Poetic Anthologies (2007) J. Hines, Voices in the Past: English Literature and Archaeology (2004), ch. 3 Nicholas Watson, ‘The Politics of Middle English Writing’, in The Idea of the Vernacular, ed. Wogan- Browne et al. (1999) [on vernacularity] Jocelyn Wogan-Browne, ed., Language and Culture in Medieval Britain: The French of England c.1100– 1500 (2009) [multilingual context] The Oxford History of Literary Translation in English, vol. 1 [medieval], ed. Roger Ellis (2008)] Barbara Newman, Medieval Crossover: Reading the Secular against the Sacred (2013)

Week 3-4: Speech, Manuscript and Print

Week 3: Bede and Cædmon Facsimiles: The Leningrad Bede, ed O. Arngart, Early English MSS in Facsimile (EEMF) 2 (1952) The Moore Bede, ed P. Hunter Blair, EEMF 9 (1959) The Tanner Bede: the Old English version of Bede’s Historia Ecclesiastica, ed. J. Bately, EEMF 24 (1992) [Leningrad and Moore Bedes contain the Latin text, with Caedmon’s Hymn added in the margin or at the end; the Tanner Bede is the OE translation of Bede with Caedmon’s Hymn embedded in the text.]

Editions and translations: Bede’s Ecclesiastical History of the English People, ed./trans. Colgrave and Mynors (1969) [also transl. in Oxford World’s Classics and Penguin Classics] The Old English Version of Bede’s Ecclesiastical History of the English People, ed./trans. T.A. Miller, EETS o.s. 95–6 (1890–1) Caedmon’s Hymn: A Multi-Media Edition, ed. Daniel Paul O’Donnell (2005) [associated CD-ROM incl. facsimiles of the relevant pages from all the MSS] OE Bede’s story of Caedmon also in student readers, eg. Mitchell and Robinson, A Guide to Old English, or Treharne, An Anthology of Old and Middle English

Studies: George Molyneaux, ‘The Old English Bede: English Ideology or Christian Instruction?’, English Historical Review 124 (2009), 1289–1323 Kevin Kiernan, ‘Reading Cædmon’s Hymn with Someone Else’s Glosses’, Representations 32 (1990); repr. in Old English Literature: Critical Essays, ed. Liuzza (2002) Seth Lerer, Literacy and Power in Anglo-Saxon Literature (1991), ch. 2 Francis P. Magoun, ‘Bede’s Story of Cædmon: the Case History of an Anglo-Saxon Oral Singer’, Speculum 30 (1955) [classic attempt to use early oral-formulaic theory on OE] Andy Orchard, ‘Poetic Inspiration and Prosaic Translation: The Making of Cædmon’s Hymn’, in Studies in English Language and Literature: Doubt Wisely, ed. Toswell and Tyler (1996), pp. 402–22

Bede and history: classic article is Roger Ray, ‘Bede’s Vera Lex Historiae’, Speculum 55 (1980), 1–21. Influential but perhaps

9

dated study by Peter Hunter Blair, The World of Bede (CUP: rev. edn, 1990). Recent Cambridge Companion to Bede worth checking. Often good things in the series of Jarrow Lectures, eg. Bede and his World: The Jarrow Lectures, 1958–1993 (Variorum, 1994), and search on SOLO for ongoing Jarrow Lectures, published as pamphlets, eg. N.J. Higham, ‘Bede as an Oral Historian’ (2011).

Approaches to orality and literacy: Oral Tradition 24:2 (2009); incl. essays by Jones, Orchard Andy Orchard, ‘Oral Tradition’, in Reading Old English Texts, ed. O’Brien O’Keeffe (1997), pp. 101–23 Ruth Finnegan, Oral Poetry (1992) Katherine O’Brien O’Keeffe, Visible Song (1990), ch. 2 Brian Stock, The Implications of Literacy: Written Language and Models of Interpretation in the Eleventh and Twelfth Centuries (1987) [on later period but important ideas] M.T. Clanchy, From Memory to Written Record: England 1066-1307 (1979; 2nd edn 1993; 3rd edn 2012). [If possible, read Clanchy’s updated postscript to 2012 edn] Nicholas Perkins, ‘Writing, Authority, and Bureaucracy’, in The Oxford Handbook of Medieval Literature in English, ed. Treharne and Walker (2010), pp. 68–89

Week 4: Malory’s Morte Darthur: the Winchester Manuscript and early print editions Facsimiles: Facsimile of the Winchester Manuscript: ed. N. Ker, EETS s.s. 4 (1976) Facsimile of Caxton’s print: Le Morte D’Arthur, intro. Paul Needham (1976); also on Early English Books Online, along with Wynkyn de Worde’s 1498 print See also Digital Malory Project for pages from the Winchester MS and Caxton’s edn

Editions: Le Morte Darthur, ed. P.J.C. Field, 2 vols (2013); previous standard text is Malory’s Works, ed. E. Vinaver, 3 vols (1973, rev. Field, 1990); also convenient 1-vol. edn by Vinaver (1971): mainly from Winchester MS, but sometimes collates with Caxton, and indicates Caxton’s book divisions. 2-vol. modern spelling Penguin edition by J. Cowen (1969) based on Caxton. Norton Critical Edition by S.H.A. Shepherd (2004) is based on the MS and attempts to reproduce its rubrication; also has. useful sources and contextual material.

Studies: Joyce Coleman, ‘Reading Malory in the Fifteenth Century: Aural Reception and Performance Dynamics’, Arthuriana 13 (2003), 48–70 Helen Cooper, ‘Opening up the Malory Manuscript’, in The Malory Debate: Essays on the Texts of Le Morte Darthur (2000), ed. Wheeler et al. (2000) [see other essays too] D. Thomas Hanks, ‘Textual Harassment: Caxton, de Worde, and Malory’s Morte Darthur’, in Re-viewing Le Morte Darthur, ed. Whetter and Radulescu (2005) A Companion to Malory, ed. Archibald and Edwards (1996) [starting point for Malory] Takako Kato, Caxton’s ‘Morte D’Arthur’: The Printing Process and the Authenticity of the Text (2002) Andrew Taylor, ‘Into his Secret Chamber: Reading and Privacy in Late Medieval England’, in The Practice and Representation of Reading in England, ed. Raven et al. (1996), pp. 41–61 Julia Boffey, Manuscript and Print in London, c.1475–1530 (2012) Beryl Smalley, Historians in the Middle Ages (1974). Also Antonia Gransden’s work, which is still important. On different/changing understandings of truth and Middle English trawthe, see Richard Firth Green, A Crisis of Truth (1999) On the problematic idea of ‘character’ esp. in romance, see Tony (A.C.) Spearing, Textual Subjectivity (2005). Also much earlier than this, the work of Derek Brewer, eg. Symbolic Stories (repr. Longman, 1988) and Jill Mann, eg. the short, brilliant essay ‘Malory: Knightly Combat in Le Morte D’Arthur’, in Medieval Literature, part one: Chaucer and the Alliterative Tradition, ed. Boris Ford, New Pelican Guide to English Literature (Penguin, 1982).

Weeks 5-6 Authors, Texts and Audiences

10

Week 5: Authorship and revising the text: Wulfstan’s Sermo Lupi ad Anglos Texts: Ælfric’s Prefaces, ed. Jonathan Wilcox (1994) Wulfstan, Sermo Lupi ad Anglos, ed. Dorothy Whitelock (1939, rev. 1976); The Homilies of Wulfstan, ed. Bethurum (1957) [three versions of Sermo Lupi, as Homly 20]; A Wulfstan Manuscript, ed. Loyn, EEMF 17 (1971) [MS Cotton Nero A. I]; translated eg. in Whitelock, EHD I; Swanton, A-S Prose; parallel text edition in Treharne, Old and Middle English

Studies: Ananya Jahanara Kabir, ‘Anglo-Saxon Textual Attitudes’, in The Cambridge History of Literary Criticism 2. The Middle Ages, ed. Minnis and Johnson (2005), pp. 310–23 Stephanie Dien, ‘Sermo Lupi ad Anglos: the order and date of the three versions’, Neuphilologische Mitteilungen 64 (1975), 561–70 Stephanie Hollis, ‘The Thematic Structure of the Sermo Lupi’, ASE 6 (1977), 175–95; repr. in Old English Literature: Critical Essays, ed. Liuzza (2002), pp. 182–203 Andy Orchard, ‘Crying Wolf: Oral Style and the Sermones Lupi’, Anglo-Saxon England 21 (1992), 239–64 Wulfstan, Archbishop of York: The proceedings of the Second Alcuin Conference, ed. Townend (2004)

Week 6: Author(s) and audience(s): East Anglian Drama Texts: The Croxton Play of the Sacrament, ed. John T. Sebastian (Kalamazoo, Michigan: Medieval Institute Publications 2012) http://www.lib.rochester.edu/camelot/teams/sjcpsfr.htm Mankind either in Three Late Medieval Morality Plays, ed. G.A.Lester (New Mermaids, 1981), or in Everyman and Mankind, ed. Douglas Bruster and Eric Rasmussen (Arden Modern Drama, 2009)

Studies

Atkin, Tamara. ‘Playbooks and Printed Drama: A Reassessment of the Date and Layout of the Manuscript of the Croxton Play of the Sacrament’, Review of English Studies 60 (2009), 194–205. Beadle, Richard, ‘Monk Thomas Hyngham’s hand in the Macro manuscript’ in Richard Beadle and A.J.Piper (eds), New Science out of Old Books: Studies in Manuscripts and early printed Books in honour of A. I. Doyle (Aldershot, 1995), 315-41. Beckwith, Sarah. “Ritual, Church and Theatre: Medieval Dramas of the Sacramental Body.” In Culture and History, 1350–1600: Essays on English Communities, Identities and Writing, ed. David Aers (1992), pp. 65–89. Brantley, Jessica and Thomas Fulton, ‘Mankind in a year without kings’, JMEMS, 36 (2006), 321-54). Clopper, Lawrence, M. ‘Mankind and its audience’ Comparative Drama, 8 (1974), 347-55. Dox, Donnalee. ‘Theatrical Space, Mutable Space, and the Space of Imagination: Three Readings of the Croxton Play of the Sacrament’, in Medieval Practices of Space, ed. Barbara A. Hanawalt and Michal Kobialka (2000). Krummel, Mariamne Ara, ‘Getting Even: Social Control and Uneasy Laughter in the Croxton Play of the Sacrament’ in Medieval English Comedy, ed Hordis and Hardwick (2007), 171-93 Lawton, David A, ‘Sacrilege and Theatricality: The Croxton Play of the Sacrament.’ Journal of Medieval and Early Modern Studies 33:2 (2003), 281-309 Marshall, John, ‘“O ye souerrens that sutt and ye brothern that stoned right wppe”: addressing the audience of Mankind’, EMD, 1 (1996), 105-19 McMurray Gibson, Gail, The Theater of Devotion: East Anglian Drama in the late Middle Ages (University of Chicago Press, 1994).

Hilary Term Programme

11

In Hilary Term we shall focus on different methodological or theoretical questions and approaches and how they inform our reading of medieval texts. The reading listed below will be adapted according to the group’s interests and ideas.

The course will be taught by Dr Katherine Zieman and others. Dr Zieman ([email protected]) is the main point of contact for questions concerning the progress of the course, the submission of coursework and the examination.

Week 1: Literary Language and Form Texts to include passages from: Beowulf Sir Gawain and the Green Knight and Pearl The Canterbury Tales

Initial Studies: Daniel Donoghue, ‘Language matters’, in Reading OE Texts, ed. O’Brien O’Keeffe (1997) Fred C. Robinson, ‘Beowulf’ and the Appositive Style (1985) Malcolm Godden, ‘Literary Language’ in The Cambridge History of the English Language Volume I, ed. Hogg, (1992), pp. 490–535 A Beowulf Handbook, ed. Bjork and Niles (1997), chs 4, 5 and 6 Andy Orchard, A Critical Companion to ‘Beowulf’ (2003), ch. 3 G.A. Lester, The Language of Old and Middle English Poetry (1996) N.F. Blake, ‘The Literary Language’ in The Cambridge History of the English Language Volume II, ed. Blake (1992), pp. 500–41 D. Vance Smith, ‘Medieval Forma: The Logic of the Work’, in Reading for Form, ed. Wolfson and Brown (2006) David Burnley, The Language of Chaucer (1989), chs 7 and 8. Christopher Cannon, ‘Chaucer’s Style’, in The Cambridge Companion to Chaucer, ed. Boitani and Mann (2nd edn, 2003), pp. 233–50 Robert O. Payne, The Key of Remembrance: A Study of Chaucer’s Poetics (1963) C. David Benson, Chaucer’s Drama of Style (1986) W.A. Davenport, The Art of the ‘Gawain’-Poet (1978) J.J. Anderson, Language and Imagination in the ‘Gawain’-poems (2005) The Chaucer Review 47 (2013); special issue on manuscripts; form; aesthetics

Week 2: Genres Texts: The Dream of the Rood Deor Sir Isumbras Chaucer, The Nun’s Priest’s Tale

Initial Studies: John Frow, Genre (2006) Ardis Butterfield, ‘Medieval Genres and Modern Genre-Theory’, Paragraph 13 (1990), 184–201 Carol Braun Pasternack, ‘Stylistic Disjunctions in The Dream of the Rood’, ASE 13 (1984), 167–86, repr. in Old English Literature: Critical Essays, ed. Liuzza. (2002) A.C. Spearing, Readings in Medieval Poetry (1987), ch. 3 Folklore Genres, ed. Ben-Amos (1976) Paul Strohm, ‘Storie, Spelle, Geste, Romaunce, Tragedie: Generic Distinctions in the Middle English Troy Narratives’, Speculum 46 (1971), 348–59 Barbara Newman, Medieval Crossover: Reading the Secular against the Sacred (2013), ch. 1 Melissa Furrow, Expectations of Romance: The Reception of a Genre in Medieval England (2009)

Week 3: History and Historicisms Texts:

12

Beowulf Ælfric, Life of St Edmund Chaucer, ‘Lak of Stedfastnesse’ Selected poems by Thomas Wyatt

Initial studies: J.G.A. Pocock, ‘Texts as Events’, in The Politics of Discourse, ed. Zwicker and Sharpe (1987), pp. 21–34 Roberta Frank, ‘The Beowulf Poet’s Sense of History’, in The Wisdom of Poetry, ed. Benson and Wenzel (1982), repr. in Heaney, Beowulf (2002) Fred C. Robinson, ‘The Tomb of Beowulf’, in his The Tomb of Beowulf and other Essays on Old English (1993), pp. 3–19, repr. in Heaney, Beowulf (2002) Renée R. Trilling, The Aesthetics of Nostalgia: Historical Representation in Old English Verse (2009), ch. 1 R.M. Liuzza, ‘Beowulf: Monuments, Memory, History’, in Readings in Medieval Texts, ed. Treharne and Johnson (2005), pp. 91–108 Paul Strohm, ‘The Textual Environment of Chaucer’s ‘Lak of Stedfastnesse’, in his Hochon’s Arrow (1992) Kenneth Muir, Life and Letters of Sir Thomas Wyatt (1963) Susan Brigden, Thomas Wyatt: The Heart’s Forest (2012) John Stevens, Music and Poetry in the Early Tudor Court (1961), chs 9–10 Chris Stamatakis, Sir Thomas Wyatt and the Rhetoric of Rewriting: ‘Turning the Word’ (2012), Prologue Maura Nolan, ‘Historicism after Historicism’, in The Post-Historical Middle Ages, ed. Scala and Federico (2009); see also the Introduction to this book

Week 4: Narrative and Interest Texts Beowulf and its Scandinavian contexts [cf. G.N. Garmonsway and J. Simpson, ‘Beowulf’ and its Analogues (1968, repr. 1980)] Orpheus narratives, incl. Middle English Orfeo; Henryson, Orpheus and Eurydice; passages from versions of Ovid and Boethius

Initial Studies Robert E. Bjork and John D. Niles, ed, A ‘Beowulf’ Handbook (1996), chs 7, 8, 10, 11 Andy Orchard, A Critical Companion to ‘Beowulf’ (2003), chs 3–4 J.R.R. Tolkien, ‘Beowulf: The Monsters and the Critics’, PBA 22 (1936), 245–95; repr. Seamus Heaney, Beowulf: A New Verse Translation, ed. Donoghue, Norton Critical Edn (2002) John Leyerle, ‘The Interlace Structure of Beowulf’, University of Toronto Quarterly 37 (1967), 1–17; repr. in Heaney, Beowulf (2002) Reading OE Texts, ed. O’Brien O’Keeffe (1997): essays by Lapidge and Scragg Magnús Fjalldal, ‘Beowulf and the Old Norse Two-Troll Analogues’, Neophilogus 97 (2013), 541–53 John B. Friedman, Orpheus in the Middle Ages (1970) Seth Lerer, ‘Artifice and Artistry in Sir Orfeo’, Speculum 60 (1985), 92–109 R.M. Liuzza, ‘Sir Orfeo: Sources, Traditions, and the Poetics of Performance’, JMRS 21 (1991), 269–84 Roland Barthes, ‘From Work to Text’, in his Image, Music, Text (1977)

Week 5 and 6: Current debates A discussion of critical debates in our field and how they shape approaches to texts/topics in this strand. Critical approaches and debates, and mini-presentations to be chosen before the start of Hilary Term.

B-Course: Course in Transcription, Palaeography, Codicology and the History of the Book

This course in transcription, palaeography, codicology and the history of the book will develop the scholarly skills essential for work in the medieval period and will introduce ways of thinking about English language, literature and culture in relation to their material form and survival in manuscripts and early printed books.

13

The course will be examined by a short examination in transcription and palaeography in week 8 of Hilary term and then by a coursework essay or editing project, submitted a couple of weeks after the end of Hilary term. The transcription test will have passages in Old English, earlier Middle English (1100-1350) and later Middle English (1350-1550), of which three students will have to transcribe and date any two of their choice. The coursework should show expertise in any aspect of the history of the book or textual transmission; it should be an essay or, if one wishes, an edition of a text. While the classes will cover scripts, manuscripts and texts from or circulating in Great Britain and in English, it will be permissible to focus the coursework on materials in any language from the medieval British Isles.

There is no set book to buy; however, closer to the test many students find Jane Roberts, A Guide to Scripts Used in English Writings up to 1500 (British Library, 2005), to be useful for private study in transcription and palaeography. Those who would value a brief introduction to manuscript studies and their connections to literary, historical and art-historical scholarship might find interesting Gale R. Owen-Crocker, ed., Working with Anglo-Saxon Manuscripts (Exeter UP, 2009), and Kathryn Kerby-Fulton, Maidie Hilmo and Linda Olson, Opening Up Middle English Manuscripts (Cornell UP, 2012). The course will not assume prior knowledge of manuscript studies. Instead, useful preliminary work is to practise reading works in Old English and/or Middle English, as best suit one’s interests, in the original languages and spelling. For convenience and variety of sources, it can be helpful to begin with the excerpts in anthologies such as Bruce Mitchell and Fred C. Robinson, ed., A Guide to Old English, 8th edn (Wiley-Blackwell, 2011), J.A. Burrow and Thorlac Turville-Petre, ed., A Book of Middle English, 3rd edn (Wiley-Blackwell, 2013) or R.D. Fulk, ed., An Introduction to Middle English (Broadview, 2012). You need some familiarity with the ‘look’ of these older varieties of English – likely spellings, likely words, likely content – as a preliminary to transcribing manuscripts in them. Students are welcome to e-mail the course convenors for suggestions to suit their level of previous experience.

14

M.St. In English Literature, 1550-1700

Convenors: Professor Emma Smith, Hertford College: [email protected] Professor Lorna Hutson, Merton College: [email protected]

The class meets on Tuesdays, 11.00am-1pm, in Seminar Room A, St Cross Building

This A-Course examines some key moments in the literary, cultural and political history of our period, showing means of exploring them in depth and ways in which they raise larger themes in current criticism. Naturally no such course can be comprehensive and we recognize that you will have widely varying backgrounds in the period; this course aims to help you to deepen your understanding and to orient you in the resources that will be necessary for your dissertation research. Each of you will be asked to present a brief position paper – not part of your formal assessment for the course - during one of the classes, with the aim of directing part of the discussion. We shall meet in the week before term begins to fix presentations for each week.

You should try to get as much reading as possible done in advance: the term is short and the summer is the time to get reading done, especially of long works like the Arcadia.

Feel free to email the course convenor, Emma Smith, [email protected]) if you have any questions. (Lorna Hutson is on Leverhulme leave during 2016-7 so make Emma your first port of call.)

Week 1: Renaissance Subjects (Lorna Hutson and Emma Smith) A handout of short critical extracts will be distributed at the pre-course meeting for this introductory seminar.

Week 2: ‘Vivam!’? Spenser’s Mutability Cantos and the Renaissance Reception of the Classics (Anna Hartmann) During this class, we will read the Mutability Cantos with a particular focus on their relationship to ancient myth and to Book 15 of Ovid’s Metamorphoses. The class will explore central aspects of classical reception, such as the concept of metamorphosis, allegorical interpretations of ancient mythology, tensions between pagan and Christian epic, and what it might mean to imitate Ovid’s perpetual song. The material I have set introduces you to important primary texts, scholars, and resources.

‘Two Cantos of Mutabilitie’ in Edmund Spenser, The Faerie Queene, ed. A.C. Hamilton, rev. 2nd ed. (Harlow: Pearson Longman, 2007) [these cantos can be read by themselves, but if you have never encountered The Faerie Queene before, you might want to consult Elizabeth Heale’s The Faerie Queene: A Reader’s Guide, 2nd edn (Cambridge: CUP, 1999) and dip into in The Spenser Encyclopedia, ed. by A. C. Hamilton]; Sonnet lxxx, in Edmund Spenser, Amoretti (use any edition); Ovid, Met. iii.138-252 [Diana and Actaeon] and Book xv [read this in the translation by Arthur Golding, which is available on EEBO and was edited as Ovid’s Metamorphoses: The Arthur Golding Translation 1567, ed. by John Frederick Nims (London: MacMillian, 1965)]; Philip Hardie, ‘The Speech of Pythagoras in Ovid’s Metamorphoses 15: Empedoclean Epos’, Classical Quarterly, 45 (1995), 204-14; Raphael Lyne, Ovid’s Changing Worlds: English Metamorphoses 1567-1632 (Oxford: OUP, 2001), chapter 2 ‘Ovidian Subtexts in The Faerie Queene’; Richard McCabe, Spenser’s Monstrous Regiment: Elizabethan Ireland and the Poetics of Difference (Oxford: OUP, 2002 and 2009), chapter 13 ‘Diana’s Spite’.

15

Tasks 1. Have a look at the following sixteenth-century edition of Ovid on EEBO. What does its organization tell you about the reception of Ovid’s epic? No need to read Latin for this task – just look at the structure and layout of the book. Fabularum Ouidii interpretatio, ethica, physica, et historica, tradita in Academia Regiomontana à Gerogio Sabino, & in vnum collecta & edita studio & industria T.T. (Cambridge, 1584).

2. Look up the fable of Actaeon in one or more of the following contemporary mythographies: Natale Conti, Mythologiae, sive explicationum fabularum (Frankfurt, 1567) [you can find facsimiles of this text on VD 16, or you can use the English translation Mythologies, trans. by John Mulryan and Steven Brown, 2 vols (Tempe, Ariz.: ACMRS, 2006)]; Vincenzo Cartari, Imagini de i dei degli Antichi (1571 – this is the first edition with illustrations) [you can find facsimiles of this text on VD 16, or you can use the English translation Images of the Gods of the Ancients: The First Italian Mythography, trans. and annotated by John Mulryan (Tempe, Ariz.: ACMRS, 2012)]; Abraham Fraunce’s The Third Part of the Countess of Pembrokes Yuychurch, Entituled Amintas Dale (London, 1592).

If you want to go further afield, look at publications in the series ‘Renaissance and the Gods’, edited by Stephen Orgel. This series offers facsimile reprints of mythographies, iconologies, and iconographies that were read in sixteenth-century Europe. NB: In case you are not familiar with it, VD 16 is the digital collection of the Bavarian State Library. Instead of scans, it offers real images. It is vast and a very valuable source for books printed in Europe. You can find it here: https://www.bsb-muenchen.de/literatursuche/spezialbestaende/alte- und-seltene-drucke/16-jahrhundert-vd-16/

Week 3: The Poetics of Fiction (Natasha Simonova) Philip Sidney: The Countess of Pembroke’s Arcadia (The Old Arcadia). Ed. Jean Robertson (1973). The Countess of Pembroke’s Arcadia (The New Arcadia). Ed. Victor Skretkowicz (1987). Compare with ‘composite’ Arcadia: either Maurice Evans’s Penguin Classics edition (1977) or 1593 edition on EEBO. *Victor Skretkowicz, introduction to his edition and ‘Textual Criticism and the 1593 “Complete” Arcadia.’ Sidney Journal 18.2 (2000). Regina Schnieder, Sidney’s (Re)Writing of the “Arcadia” (2008). Gavin Alexander, Writing After Sidney, chapter 1 (2006). H.R. Woudhuysen, Sir Philip Sidney and the Circulation of Manuscripts, 1558-1640, chapter 10 (1996). Joel Davis, The Countesse of Pembrokes Arcadia and the Invention of English Literature, introduction and chapter 1 (2011).

Week 4: Drama on stage and page (Emma Smith) Shakespeare, Hamlet. Please compare the play in the complete works Oxford edition edited by Stanley Wells and Gary Taylor, with the 2-volume Arden 3 text edited by Ann Thompson and Neil Taylor. Look at the Enfolded Hamlet (hamletworks.net) as well as the two quartos and the Folio text in a facsimile or online (http://www.bl.uk/treasures/shakespeare/homepage.html and http://firstfolio.bodleian.ox.ac.uk and http://quartos.org). Bring along any examples of any other noteworthy textual interventions you find.

* Lukas Erne, Shakespeare as Literary Dramatist (2nd ed, 2013): read the introduction and chapters 8 and 9 on Hamlet. Zachary Lesser and Peter Stallybrass, ‘The First Literary Hamlet and the commonplacing of professional plays’, Shakespeare Quarterly 59 (via JSTOR) (2008) Zachary Lesser, Hamlet after Q1: An Uncanny History of the Shakespearean Text (2014)

16

Kirk Melnikoff, ‘Nicholas Ling’s Republican Hamlet (1603)’ in Shakespeare’s Stationers: Studies in Cultural Bibliography ed Maria Straznicky (2012) *Andrew Sofer ‘Dropping the Subject: the skull on the Jacobean Stage’ in his The Stage Life of Props Tiffany Stern, ‘Sermons, Plays and Note-Takers: Hamlet Q1 as a “Noted” Text’, Shakespeare Survey, 66 W.B. Worthen, Shakespeare and the Authority of Performance chapter 1 (1997)

Week 5: Literary Criticism and Poetics: Ideas in Context (Michael Hetherington) This class will assume some familiarity with the most famous text of Elizabethan literary theory, Philip Sidney’s Defence of Poesy (c. 1580–82), but its main focus will be on a slightly later moment in the history of critical discourse, at the very turn of the seventeenth century. For a number of reasons, the years 1598–1601 constituted a remarkably intense and unusually well-documented period of literary critical activity: these were the years of the late-Elizabethan satire-boom (followed by an episcopal satire ban); of a rapid-fire contest among a number of playwrights, including Marston, Dekker, Jonson and, less centrally, Shakespeare (the so-called poetomachia or War of the Theatres); of the cultural and political excitement provoked by the Earl of Essex; of an especially self-conscious and lively literary culture in the Inns of Court. These years therefore allow us to watch early modern literary criticism and poetics in action, not as an amalgam of timeless theoretical abstractions but in specific times, places, and cultural dialogues and debates.

* Daniel, Samuel, Musophilus (1599), in Poems and A Defence of Ryme, ed. Arthur Colby Sprague (Cambridge, MA: Harvard University Press, 1930), pp. 65–98 * Jonson, Ben, Poetaster (1601), ed. Gabriele Bernhard Jackson, in The Cambridge Edition of the Works of Ben Jonson, 7 vols (Cambridge: Cambridge University Press, 2012), II, pp. 1–181; OR ed. Tom Cain (Manchester: Manchester University Press, 1995) * Scott, William, The Model of Poesy (1599), ed. Gavin Alexander (Cambridge: Cambridge University Press, 2013)

Other relevant works from the period, for those who wish to explore further, include: Davies, John, Nosce Teipsum (1599), in The Poems of Sir John Davies, ed. Robert Krueger (Oxford: Clarendon Press, 1975), pp. 1–67 Hall, Joseph, Virgidemiae (1597), in The Poems of Joseph Hall, ed. Arnold Davenport (Liverpool, 1969), esp. pp. 11-20 (i.e. Book One) Hoskyns, John, Directions for Speech and Style (1599), in The Life, Letters and Writings of John Hoskyns, 1566-1638, ed. Louise Browne Osborn (New Haven: Yale University Press, 1937), pp. 103– 66 Leishman, J.B. (ed.), The Three Parnassus Plays (1598-1601) (London: Nicholson & Watson, 1949) Marston, John, The Metamorphosis of Pygmalion’s Image and Reactio (1598), in The Poems of John Marston, ed. Arnold Davenport (Liverpool: Liverpool University Press, 1961), pp. 47–61, 81–86

Secondary Reading Alexander, Gavin, ‘Sidney, Scott, and the Proportions of Poetics’, Sidney Journal, 33 (2015), 7– 28 Archer, Jayne Elisabeth, Elizabeth Goldring and Sarah Knight (eds), The Intellectual and Cultural World of the Early Modern Inns of Court (Manchester: Manchester University Press, 2011) Bednarz, James P., Shakespeare and the Poets’ War (New York: Columbia University Press, 2001) Cain, Tom, ‘“Satyres, That Girde and Fart at the Time”: Poetaster and the Essex Rebellion’, in Refashioning Ben Jonson: Gender, Politics, and the Jonsonian Canon, ed. Julie Sanders, Kate Chedgzoy and Susan Wiseman (Basingstoke: Macmillan, 1998), pp. 48–70 Finkelpearl, Philip J., John Marston of the Middle Temple: An Elizabethan Dramatist in his Social Setting (Cambridge, MA: Harvard University Press, 1969) Hetherington, Michael, ‘“An Instrument of Reason”: William Scott’s Logical Poetics’, Review of English Studies, 67 (2016), 448–67

17

Kneidel, Gregory, ‘Samuel Daniel and Edification’, Studies in English Literature, 1500–1900, 44 (2004), 59–76 Manley, Lawrence, Convention, 1500–1750 (Cambridge, MA: Harvard University Press, 1980), pp. 15–25, 106–33, 137–58 McCabe, Richard A., ‘Elizabethan Satire and the Bishops’ Ban of 1599’, Yearbook of English Studies, 11 (1981), 188–93 Meskill, Lynn S., Ben Jonson and Envy (Cambridge: Cambridge University Press, 2009), pp. 94– 109 Turner, Henry S., The English Renaissance Stage: Geometry, Poetics, and the Practical Spatial Arts 1580–1630 (Oxford: Oxford University Press, 2006), pp. 1–40, 114–52

Week 6: Early Modern Violence: a critical argument (Margaret Kean) Read John Milton’s poem, Samson Agonistes (1671), and his prose tract The Tenure of Kings and Magistrates (1649). Laura Knoppers, ed., The 1671 Poems (2008), vol.2 of The Complete Works of John Milton (Oxford: Oxford University Press, 2008-). You must use this volume for the introduction and notes – what does it tell you about current scholarly approaches to early modern studies in general, and Milton in particular? This will be a key section of our class discussion. [you might find it helpful to compare another earlier editorial approach, eg. John Carey Milton: Complete Shorter Poems (1968, 1997: Longman)].

N.H. Keeble & Nicholas McDowell, eds. Vernacular Regicide and Republican Writings (2013), vol. 6 of The Complete Works of John Milton (Oxford: Oxford University Press, 2008-). [You might wish to contrast this with the previous standard multivolume edition of Milton’s Prose Works from Yale.] Sharon Achinstein ‘Samson Agonistes and the Drama of Dissent’ MS 33 (1997). 133-58. Janel Mueller ‘The Figure and the Ground: Samson as Hero of London Nonconformity, 1662- 1667’ in Grahan Parry and Joad Raymond, eds Milton and the Terms of Liberty (Cambridge: D.S. Brewer, 2002) 137-62. Victoria Kahn Wayward Contracts: the crisis of political obligation in England, 1640-1674 (Princeton: Princeton UP, 2004), chp 10 ‘Critique’, 252-78. Julia R. Lupton ‘Samson Dagonistes’ in Citizen Saints: Shakespeare and Political Theology’ (Chicago: Chicago UP, 2005), 181-204. -- John Carey ‘A Work in Praise of Terrorism’ TLS, Sept 6 2002, 16-17 Alan Rudrum ‘Milton Scholarship and the Agon over Samson Agonistes’ HLQ 65 3-4 (2002), 465-88. Feisal Mohamed ‘Confronting Religious Violence in Milton’s Samson Agonistes’ PMLA 120.2 (2005), 327-40.

Week 7: Literature of the Stuart Restoration (Paulina Kewes) NB this class will take place at Jesus College Primary Charles II, The Declaration of Breda (1660). John Dryden, Astraea Redux (1660), in Dryden: Selected Poems, ed. Paul Hammond and David Hopkins (London, 2007). Abraham Cowley, Ode Upon the Blessed Restoration and Returne of His Sacred Majestie Charls the Second (1660). A chosen text from Gerald MacLean (ed.), The Return of the King: An Anthology of English Poems Commemorating the Restoration of Charles II (Electronic Text Center, University of Virginia Library). http://cowley.lib.virginia.edu/MacKing/MacKing.html If you have the time and inclination, you might also glance at: George Morley, Bishop of Worcester, A sermon preached at the magnificent coronation of the most high and mighty King Charles the IId King of Great Britain, France, and Ireland, Defender of the Faith, &c.: at the Collegiate Church of S. Peter Westminster the 23d of April, being S. George's Day, 1661 (London, 1661).

18

John Ogilby, The Entertainment of His Most Excellent Majestie Charles II . . . (London, 1662). [see The Entertainment of His Most Excellent Majestie Charles II in His Passage Through the City of London to His Coronation, facsimile with Introd. by R. Knowles (Binghamton, N.Y: Medieval & Renaissance Texts & Studies, 1987).]

Secondary Paulina Kewes & Andrew McRae, Introduction to Literature of the Stuart Successions, ed. Kewes & McRae (Oxford: Oxford University Press, 2016): to be supplied in typescript. Kevin Sharpe, Rebranding Rule The Restoration and Revolution Monarchy, 1660-1714 (New Haven and London: Yale University Press, 2014). Paulina Kewes, ‘Acts of Oblivion, Acts of Remembrance: Rhetoric, Law, and National Memory in Early Restoration England’, in Ritual, Routine, and Regime: Institutions of Repetition in Euro- American Cultures, 1650-1832, ed. Lorna Clymer (Toronto: University of Toronto Press, 2006), pp. 103-31. Carolyn A. Edie, ‘Right Rejoicing: Sermons on the Occasion of the Stuart Restoration, 1660’, Bulletin of the John Rylands University of Manchester Library, 62 (1972), 61-86. N. H. Keeble, The Restoration: England in the 1660s (Oxford: Blackwell, 2002). David R. Evans, ‘Charles II’s “Grand Tour”: Restoration Panegyric and the Rhetoric of Travel Literature, Philological Quarterly, 72 (1993), 53-71. Gerard Reedy S.J., ‘Mystical Politics: The Imagery of Charles II’s Coronation’, in Paul J. Korshin (ed.), Studies in Change and Revolution: Aspects of English Intellectual History 1640-1800 (Menston: The Scholar Press, 1972), pp. 19-42. Jessica Munns, ‘Accounting for Providence: Contemporary Descriptions of the Restoration of Charles II’, in Dan Doll and Jessica Munns (eds), Recording and Reordering: Essays on the Seventeenth- and Eighteenth-Century Journal (Lewisburg, PA: Bucknell UP, 2006), pp. 102-121. Tim Harris, ‘The Restoration in Britain and Ireland’, in Michael Braddick (ed.), The Oxford Handbook of the English Revolution (Oxford: Oxford University Press, 2015). See also the Stuart Successions database and bibliographies available at http://stuarts.exeter.ac.uk/.

Week 8: Dryden, the Arts, and the State (Niall Allsop) John Dryden, Annus Mirabilis (1667) John Dryden and Sir William Davenant, The Tempest, or, the Enchanted Island (1669) Sir Robert Howard, The Duell of the Stags (1668) Andrew Marvell, The Last Instructions to a Painter (1667) John Milton, Paradise Lost (1667), these extracts: I.670-799, II.871-1055, VI. 406-679. Editions: Annus Mirabilis should be read in the Longman edition of Dryden’s poetry, by Paul Hammond and David Hopkins (vol. 1, 1995, or the single-volume Selected Poems, 2007). For The Tempest you should turn to the California Dryden edition by Nozak and Guffey (vol. 10, 1970), or Guffey, ed., After The Tempest (1992). For Marvell see Nigel Smith’s edition (2nd ed., Harlow, 2007). Howard’s The Duell of the Stags has no modern edition, for reasons which will become apparent once you have downloaded it from EEBO… Criticism: One approach you may find helpful would be to start with contemporary critical debates, especially: Thomas Hobbes’s preface ‘Concerning the Vertues of the Heroick Poem’ (1650/1675) in Brian Vickers, ed., English Renaissance Literary Criticism (1999). John Dryden, An Essay of Dramatick Poesy (1668), in the California Dryden, ed. by Monk and Maurer (vol. 17, 1972). See also Milton’s note on ‘The Verse’ in Paradise Lost, and Marvell’s dedicatory poem (added in 1672). On Dryden: James Anderson Winn, John Dryden and his World (1987)—read the chapters for the relevant period.

19

Michael McKeon, Politics and Poetry in Restoration Literature: the case of John Dryden’s Annus Mirabilis (1975). On Dryden and Davenant: *Blair Hoxby, Mammon’s Muse: Literature and Economics in the Age of Milton (2002), chapters four and five. *Richard Kroll, Restoration Drama and the Circle of Commerce (2011), chapters five and six. On Dryden, Howard, and Marvell: Annabel Patterson, ‘The Country Gentleman: Howard, Marvell, and Dryden in the Theater of Politics’, SEL, 25 (1985) 491-509. - ‘Dryden, Marvell, and the Painful Lesson of Laughter’, in Claude Rawson and Aaron Santesso, eds., John Dryden: His Politics, His Plays, and His Poets (2004). Niall Allsopp, ‘Sir Robert Howard, Thomas Hobbes, and the Fall of Clarendon’, Seventeenth Century, 30 (2015) 75-93.

Further reading: Now would be a good time to read Dryden’s ‘Mac Flecknoe’ (ca. 1674) if you haven’t before. You might also be interested by his collaboration with Howard, The Indian Emperour (1665) which helped spark the controversy between them, and his dramatization of PL, The State of Innocence (1675), discussed by Joad Raymond in Milton’s Angels (2010).

Hilary Term B-Course Early Modern Textual Cultures: Writing, Circulating, Reading (Dr Adam Smyth)

This course continues the work begun in your general bibliography course in Michaelmas Term by focussing on the specific circumstances of the production, use, and circulation of texts and books, in print and manuscript, in the early modern period, and the challenges these pose to the modern literary scholar, textual critic, and editor.

Your B-Course will be assessed by a written piece of work, due in 10th week of Hilary Term, on a topic expressive of the thinking and research you have conducted on the B-Course. Although there is no necessity to submit your title until 6th week of Hilary Term, the earlier you clarify your ideas, the more time you will have to develop them, and it is worth thinking about this during Michaelmas Term. Your course tutors will help you develop your essay topic in the early weeks of Hilary Term. You will be expected to read about 150 pages of specified material for each class, which will form the basis of discussion in the first hour. Each student will be expected to deliver a short (7- minute) presentation, on the subject of their own B-course essay, during the course of the term; these presentations, and a Q&A session following them, will take up the second hour.

Items marked with an asterisk are particularly recommended.

Week 1: Manuscript culture We will start by thinking about early modern manuscript culture: how were handwritten texts composed, copied, altered, circulated, read? How public were these texts? What kinds of communities and coteries consumed them? How much control did authors have over circulation? How did texts move between readers? How stable were manuscripts?

* Robert Darnton, ‘Seven Bad Reasons Not to Study Manuscripts,’ in Harvard Library Bulletin 4:4 (Winter 1993-94), 37-42 * Harold Love, Scribal Publication in Seventeenth-Century England (Clarendon Press, 1993), reprinted as The Culture and Commerce of Texts: Scribal Publication in Seventeenth-Century England (University of Massachussets Press, 1998), esp. pp. 3-90 * Henry Woudhuysen, Sir Philip Sidney and the Circulation of Manuscripts (Clarendon Press, 1996), esp. pp. 1-21 * Victoria Burke, ‘Let’s Get Physical: Bibliography, Codicology, and Seventeenth-Century Women’s Manuscripts,’ in Literature Compass 4.6 (2007), 1667-8

20

* Arthur F. Marotti, Manuscript, Print, and the English Renaissance Lyric (Cornell University Press, 1995), esp. ‘Social Textuality in the Manuscript System,’ pp. 135-208 Peter Beal, In Praise of Scribes: Manuscripts and their Makers in Seventeenth-Century England (Clarendon, 1998) Peter Beal, A Dictionary of English Manuscript Terminology: 1450 to 2000 (Oxford University Press, 2009) - useful and fascinating to browse S. P. Cerasano and Steven W. May (eds), In the Prayse of Writing: Early Modern Manuscript Studies (British Library, 2012) James Daybell and Peter Hinds (eds), Material Readings of Early Modern Culture: Texts and Social Practices, 1580-1730 (Palgrave, 2010)

Week 2: Textual transmission: print, manuscript, orality How, and with what consequences, did texts move between different media? What relationship existed between these different forms of publication? How was the act of writing in manuscript changed by the culture of print? Is early modern literary scholarship built around print-centric assumptions? How do we respond – as readers, textual scholars, literary critics, editors – to the fact that many early modern texts exist in multiple, variant forms?

* David McKitterick, Print, Manuscript and the Search for Order, 1450-1830 (Cambridge University Press, 2003), esp. pp. 1-21 * Arthur F. Marotti, Manuscript, Print, and the English Renaissance Lyric (Cornell University Press, 1995), esp. chapter 9, ‘Print and the Lyric,’ pp. 209-90 * Harold Love, Scribal Publication in Seventeenth-Century England (Clarendon Press, 1993), reprinted as The Culture and Commerce of Texts: Scribal Publication in Seventeenth-Century England (University of Massachussets Press, 1998), esp. chapter 7, ‘The ambiguous triumph of print,’ pp. 284-312 Julia Crick and Alexandra Walsham (eds), The Uses of Script and Print, 1300-1700 (Cambridge University Press, 2004) Arthur F. Marotti and Michael D. Bristol (eds), Print, Manuscript, Performance: The Changing Relations of the Media in Early Modern England (Ohio State University Press, 2000) Alexandra Gillespie (ed.), ‘Manuscript, Print and Early Tudor Culture,’ in Huntington Library Quarterly Special Edition 67 (2004) Walter J. Ong, Orality and Literacy (1982, new edition Routledge, 2002) Andrew Pettegree, ‘The Book Before Print,’ in The Book in the Renaissance (Yale University Press, 2010) Wendy Wall, The Imprint of Gender: Authorship and Publication in the English Renaissance (Cornell, 1994)

Week 3: Editing early modern texts Building on our sense of the mobility of early modern texts, we’ll talk through a number of short examples of texts, both manuscript and print, that present particular challenges for editors. How might we respond to variants? To revisions (by author, or scribe, or reader)? To errors? To what degree should editors convey (and how?) the materiality of the text? What role do we assign to authorial intention? To reception? What potentials and problems does digital editing present? Is editing necessarily an interpretative intervention – and if so, is this a problem?

* W. W. Greg, ‘Rationale of Copy-Text,’ in Studies in Bibliography 3 (1950-1), 19-36. See also Harold Love, Scribal Publication, pp. 313-56, for a critique based on manuscript editing * Goldberg, Jonathan. “‘What? in a names that which we call a Rose’: The Desired Texts of Romeo and Juliet,’ in Crisis in Editing: Texts of the English Renaissance, ed. Randall McLeod (AMS Press, 1988), pp. 173-202 * Random Cloud, ‘FIAT fLUX,’ in Crisis in Editing: Texts of the English Renaissance, ed. Randall McLeod (AMS, 1988), pp. 61-172 * Leah S. Marcus, Unediting the Renaissance: Shakespeare, Marlowe, Milton (Routledge, 1996), esp. pp. 1-38

21

* Michael Hunter, ‘How to Edit a Seventeenth-Century Manuscript: Principles and Practice,’ in The Seventeenth Century, 10, 277-310 Michael Ruddick (ed.), The Poems of Sir Walter Raleigh: A Historical Edition (Renaissance English Text Society 1998) – an intriguing response to the textual chaos of Raleigh’s manuscripts verse. Read the introduction, in particular. Random Cloud, ‘“The Very Names of the Persons”: Editing and the Invention of Dramatick Character,’ in Staging the Renaissance: Reinterpretations of Elizabethan and Jacobean Drama, ed. by David Scott Kastan and Peter Stallybrass (Routledge, 1991), pp. 88-96 G. Thomas Tanselle, Introduction to Scholarly Editing (Book Arts Press, 2002), Part 1, pp. 12-22 Jerome J. McGann, A Critique of Modern Textual Criticism (University of Virginia Press, 1983) Erick Keleman, Textual Editing and Criticism: An Introduction (Norton, 2009), esp. pp. 73-120 Paul Werstine, ‘Editing Shakespeare and Editing Without Shakespeare: Wilson, McKerrow, Greg, Bowers, Tanselle, and Copy-Text Editing,’ in TEXT 13 (2000), 27-53 Margaret J.M. Ezell, Social Authorship and the Advent of Print (Johns Hopkins University Press, 1999) G. Thomas Tanselle Textual Criticism since Greg: A Chronicle, 1950-2000 (Bibliographical Society of the University of Virginia, 2005): six lucid chapters on the major shifts in textual scholarship since Greg. These chapters originally appeared in Studies in Bibliography (respectively, 1975 (28: 167-229); 1981 (34:23-65), 1986 (39: 1-46), 1991 (44: 83-143), 1996 (49:1-60), and 2001 (54: 1-80)): you can read them via JSTOR or on the website of the Bibliographical Society of the University of Virginia (http://etext.lib.virginia.edu/bsuva/sb)

Week 4: Agents of book-making: authors, stationers, publishers, printers, sellers How clearly can we define the roles of author, stationer, publisher, printer, bookseller? What range of activities did they perform? How much did they overlap? How did these categories shift over time? How useful is biography as a variable for thinking about print culture? Is the history of print becoming the history of individual agents? Or is there an emerging emphasis on the always- collaborative nature of textual production?

* Zachary Lesser, Renaissance Drama and the Politics of Publication: Readings in the English Book Trade (Cambridge University Press, 2004), pp. 1-52 * Margaret Ezell, Social Authorship and the Advent of Print (Johns Hopkins University Press, 1999), pp. 1-40 * Dip into Henry R. Plomer et al., A Dictionary of Printers and Booksellers, either 1557-1640 (Bibliographical Society, 1910), or 1641 to 1667 (Bibliographical Society, 1907) – and think about (i) networks of printers and sellers (how do individuals connect to other individuals, and with what consequences?); (ii) the degree to which biography is a helpful variable for thinking about book production. Helen Smith, ‘The Publishing Trade in Shakespeare’s Time,’ in Andrew R. Murphy (ed.), A Concise Companion to Shakespeare and the Text (Wiley, 2007), pp. 17-34 Marta Straznicky, Shakespeare’s Stationers: Studies in Cultural Bibliography (University of Pennsylvania Press, 2013). Read esp. the introduction, and sample other chapters. Marcy L. North, ‘Ignoto and the Book Industry,’ in The Anonymous Renaissance: Cultures of Discretion in Tudor-Stuart England (University of Chicago Press, 2003), pp. 56-88. Joseph Loewenstein, Ben Jonson and Possessive Authorship (Cambridge University Press, 2002) Peter Blayney, The Bookshops in Paul's Cross Churchyard (London, 1990).

Week 5: Censorship and licensing We’ll think about the mechanics of licensing and censorship, across different genres of writing, focusing in particular on the Stationers’ Company, the Church and the Licensers. What happened to books that transgressed these codes? What were the mechanics of censorship, and how effective were such acts?

* Peter W. M. Blayney, ‘The Publication of Playbooks,’ in A New History of Early English Drama, eds John D. Cox and David Scott Kastan (New York: Columbia University Press, 1997), pp. 389-415

22

* Zachary Lesser, Renaissance Drama and the Politics of Publication: Readings in the English Book Trade (Cambridge University Press, 2004), pp. 26-51, ‘Speculation in the book trade’ * Cyndia Susan Clegg, ‘The Stationers’ Company of London,’ in The British Literary Book Trade, 1475-1700, eds James K. Bracken and Joel Silver, Dictionary of Literary Biography, Vol. 170 (Gale Research, 1996), pp. 275-291 * Richard McCabe, ‘Elizabethan Satire and the Bishops’ Ban of 1599,’ in Yearbook of English Studies 11 (1981), 188-93 Edward Arber, A Transcript of the Registers of the Company of Stationers of London, 1554-1640 AD, 4 vols (privately printed, 1875-94; rpt. Peter Smith, 1950) – useful if you could spend some time wandering around this text. Cyndia Susan Clegg, Press Censorship in Elizabethan England (Cambridge University Press, 2004) Cyndia Susan Clegg, Press Censorship in Jacobean England (Cambridge University Press, 2007) Cyndia Susan Clegg, Press Censorship in Caroline England (Cambridge University Press, 2011) Helen Smith, ‘Grossly Material Things’: Women and Book Production in Early Modern England (Oxford University Press, 2012), pp. 87-134, ‘“A free Stationers wife of this companye”: Women and the Stationers’ Joseph Lowenstein, The Author’s Due: Printing and the Prehistory of Copyright (University of Chicago Press, 2002), pp. 1-88 John Feather, ‘The Origins of Copyright, 1475-1640,’ and ‘From Custom to Statute, 1640-1710’ in Publishing, Piracy and Politics: An Historical Study of Copyright in Britain (London: Mansell, 1994), 10-36, 37-63

Week 6: Readers and reading practices How we might attempt to recover the reading practices of early modern readers. What is the archive for recovering this apparently silent, private act? We’ll think in particular about annotations and commonplace books. The history of reading is still a relatively new field: what methodological problems / blind-spots / opportunities can we detect?

* Anthony Grafton and Lisa Jardine, ‘How Gabriel Harvey Read His Livy,’ Past and Present, 129, (1990), 30–78. A paradigmatic article. Is it time to shift paradigms? * William H. Sherman, Used Books: Marking Readers in Renaissance England (University of Pennsylvania Press, 2008), esp. pp 3-52 * Peter Stallybrass, ‘Books and Scrolls: Navigating the Bible,’ in Jennifer Andersen and Elizabeth Sauer (eds), Books and Readers in Early Modern England (University of Pennsylvania Press, 2002), 42-79 * Peter Beal, ‘Notions in Garrison: The Seventeenth-Century Commonplace Book,’ in New Ways of Looking at Old Texts: Papers of the Renaissance English Text Society, 1985-1991, ed. W. Speed Hill (RETS, 1993), pp. 131-47 * Peter Stallybrass and Roger Chartier, ‘Reading and Authorship: The Circulation of Shakespeare, 1590-1619,’ in A Concise Companion to Shakespeare and the Text, ed. Andrew R. Murphy (Wiley, 2007), pp. 35-56 Adam Smyth, ‘“Shreds of holinesse”: George Herbert, Little Gidding, and Cutting Up Texts in Early Modern England,’ in English Literary Renaissance 42.3 (Autumn 2012), 452–481 Jennifer Richards and Fred Schurink (eds), The Textuality and Materiality of Reading in Early Modern England [Special Issue], in Huntington Library Quarterly 73.3 (2010), 345-552: several compelling articles giving a good sense on the variety of approaches to the subject. Heidi Brayman Hackel, Reading Material in Early Modern England: Print, Gender and Literacy (Cambridge University Press, 2005) Kevin Sharpe, Reading Revolutions: The Politics of Reading in Early Modern England (Yale University Press, 2000).

23

M.St. in English Literature, 1700-1830

Convenors: Dr Timothy Michael, Lincoln College: [email protected] Professor David Womersley, St Catherine’s College: [email protected]

A-Course  Structure: canonical core text or texts each week, with suggestions for tangential and less canonical explorations radiating from it.  Read as many of the core texts as possible before the beginning of term. The tangential routes leading off from the core will be available in 0th Week.  Paperback editions (Oxford World’s Classics or equivalent) are sufficient for vacation reading. You will be expected to consult the standard scholarly editions when you arrive.  Everybody reads the core text or texts, and then also explores 1 or 2 of the less canonical off- shoots.  Each week 2 students are designated to lead.  2-hour classes, with a 10-minute break in the middle.

Essential Preparatory Reading: Andrew Sanders, Short Oxford History of English Literature (Oxford, 1996), pp. 276-404. This will give you an aerial image of the literature of the period, as well as some generalisations to argue with or about. Course Schedule: 1. Swift, A Tale of a Tub (1704) 2. Pope, The Dunciad (1728, 1729, 1743) 3. Goldsmith, The Vicar of Wakefield (1766) and Sterne, A Sentimental Journey (1768) 4. Johnson, Lives of the Poets (1779-81), esp. ‘Life of Richard Savage’ (first published, 1744) 5. Smith, Elegiac Sonnets (1784) 6. Wordsworth and Coleridge, Lyrical Ballads (1798, 1800) 7. Keats, Lamia, Isabella, The eve of St Agnes and Other Poems (1820) 8. Byron, Don Juan (1819, 1821, 1823, 1824)

General reading and useful reference works:  M. H. Abrams, The Mirror and the Lamp: Romantic Theory and the Critical Tradition (1953)  Walter Jackson Bate, From Classic to Romantic: Premises of Taste in Eighteenth-Century England (1946)  Marshall Brown (ed.), Romanticism, vol. 5 of The Cambridge History of Literary Criticism (2000) [available online through SOLO]  James Chandler (ed.), The Cambridge History of English Romantic Literature (2009) [available online through SOLO]  Stuart Curran, Poetic Form and British Romanticism (1986)  William Doyle, The French Revolution: A Very Short Introduction (2001)  David Fairer, English Poetry of the Eighteenth Century (2003)  David Fairer and Christine Gerrard (eds.), Eighteenth-Century Poetry: An Annotated Anthology (2nd edn, 2003)

24

 Christine Gerrard (ed.), A Companion to Eighteenth-Century Poetry (2006) [available online through SOLO]  Paul Langford, A Polite and Commercial People: England 1727–1783 (1989)  Iain McCalman (gen. ed.), An Oxford Companion to the Romantic Age: British Culture 1776– 1832 (1999) [available online through SOLO]  Charles Mahoney (ed.), A Companion to Romantic Poetry (2011) [available online through SOLO]  H. B. Nisbet and Claude Rawson (eds.), The Eighteenth Century, vol. 4 of The Cambridge History of Literary Criticism (1997) [available online through SOLO]  Claude Rawson, Satire and Sentiment, 1660–1830: Stress Points in the English Augustan Tradition (2000)  Charles Richetti (ed.), The Cambridge History of English Literature 1660–1780 (2005) [available online through SOLO]  Nicholas Roe (ed.), Romanticism: An Oxford Guide (2005)  James Sambrook, The Eighteenth Century: The Intellectual and Cultural Context (1993)  W. A. Speck, Literature and Society in Eighteenth-Century England: Ideology, Politics and Culture, 1680–1820 (1998)  Jane Stabler, Burke to Byron, Barbauld to Baillie, 1790–1830 (2002)  David Womersley (ed.), A Companion to Literature from Milton to Blake (Blackwell, 2000) [available online through SOLO]  Duncan Wu (ed.), A Companion to Romanticism (1999) [available online through SOLO]  Duncan Wu (ed.), Romanticism: An Anthology (3rd edn, 2006; or 4th edn, 2012).

Hilary Term B-Course Textual Cultures 1700-1830 Convenor: Professor Kathryn Sutherland ([email protected])

This series of six classes will continue work established in the general bibliography course in Michaelmas Term by focusing on aspects of the production, use, and circulation of a variety of works in print and manuscript in the years 1700-1830, a period in which the conditions for writing, publishing, and reading, and the formats of publication underwent enormous changes. Topics will include: shifting views on authorship, copyright law, forgery, editing and canon formation, reprint series, letter-writing, reading images and satirical prints. General Reading

Bannet, Eve Tavor, Empire of Letters: Letter Manuals and Transatlantic Correspondence, 1680– 1820 (Cambridge, 2005) Bigold, Melanie, Women of Letters, MS Circulation and Print Afterlives in the Eighteenth Century: Elizabeth Rowe, Catherine Cockburn and Elizabeth Carter (Basingstoke, 2013) Butler, Marilyn, ‘Culture’s Medium: the Role of the Review’, in S. Curran (ed.), The Cambridge Companion to British Romanticism (Cambridge, 1993) Clayton, Tim, The English Print, 1688–1802 (New Haven and London, 1997) Donald, Diana, The Age of Caricature: Satirical Prints in the Age of George III (New Haven, 1996) Erickson, Lee, The Economy of Literary Form ... 1800-1850 (Baltimore, MD, 1996) Gatrell, Vic, City of Laughter: Sex and Satire in Eighteenth-Century London (London, 2006) Jarvis, Simon, Scholars and Gentlemen: Shakespearean Textual Criticism and Representations of Scholarly Labour, 1725-1765 (Oxford, 1995) Klancher, Jon. P., The Making of English Reading Audiences, 1790-1832 (Madison, WI, 1987) Raven, James, ed., The Practice and Representation of Reading in England (Cambridge, 1996) Rose, Mark, Authors and Owners: The Invention of Copyright (Cambridge, Mass, 1993) St Clair, William, The Reading Nation in the Romantic Period (Cambridge, 2004) Walsh, Marcus, Shakespeare, Milton, and Eighteenth-Century Literary Editing: The Beginnings of Interpretative Scholarship (Cambridge, 1997) Whyman, Susan, The Pen and the People: English Letter Writers, 1660–1800 (Oxford, 2009).

25

Wood, Marcus, Radical Satire and Print Culture 1790–1822 (Oxford, 1994) Woodmansee, Martha, The Author, Art, and the Market: Rereading the History of Aesthetics (New York, 1994).

26

M.St. in English Literature, 1830-1914 Convenors: Dr Stefano Evangelista, Trinity College: [email protected] Dr David Russell, Corpus Christi College: [email protected]

The aim of the A-Course is to introduce students to important critical debates within Victorian studies. Classes will draw on both primary and critical texts. Each class will open with one or two presentations by students, who are asked to engage critically with the material, not just to summarize it. Access to the materials for the classes is provided via two routes: either via the urls below; or as scanned documents via weblearn https://weblearn.ox.ac.uk/portal/hierarchy/humdiv/engfac/grad Please follow the links from

Information for Graduate Students > M.St. and M.Phil. Resources (including reading lists) > MSt 1830-1914.

The journal articles are all available via SOLO if you prefer to access them that way.

1. The idea of culture. (DR, SE leading) Matthew Arnold, Culture and Anarchy (1869) [Available as ebook via SOLO]: Arnold, Matthew, ed. Culture and Anarchy [Electronic Resource]. Ed. Jane Garnett. Oxford: OUP, 2006. OR http://www.gutenberg.org/ebooks/4212 Mill, Autobiography (1873) extract from Chapter 5. A Crisis in My Mental History. [Start of chapter to ‘…extend in modifying or superseding them’ (p. 165) http://oll.libertyfund.org/titles/242 Raymond Williams, from Culture and Society, 1780-1950 (Columbia UP 1958): “Introduction”, Chs. 3, “Mill on Bentham and Coleridge” and 6, JH Newman and Matthew Arnold” [print] and from Keywords: A Vocabulary of Culture and Society (OUP, 1976), “Criticism” and “Culture” [print]

2. Race and empire. (SE leading) Olive Schreiner, The Story of an African Farm (1883) Edward Said, Culture and Imperialism (1993) N.B. not available online. Anne McClintock, Imperial Leather (1995): introduction and chapter 1, “The Lay of the Land” [available via SOLO]

3. Liberalism. (DR leading) Elaine Hadley, Living Liberalism: Practical Citizenship in Mid-Victorian Britain (Chicago, 2010): ch. 2 [print] J.S. Mill, On Liberty (1859) (extracts) [available via SOLO] Oscar Wilde, ‘The Soul of Man under Socialism’ (1891) http://www.gutenberg.org/ebooks/1017

4. National, transnational and global literatures. (SE leading) Franco Moretti, ‘Conjectures on World Literature’ (2000) https://newleftreview.org/II/1/franco- moretti-conjectures-on-world-literature Caroline Levine, ‘From Nation to Network’, Victorian Studies 55:4 (2013) Thomas Carlyle, correspondence with Goethe [extracts provided ahead of the class]

5. Science and the Media. (DR leading) Charles Darwin, On the Origin of Species (1859), extracts Chapters 1-4 Gillian Beer, Darwin’s Plots [ebook available via SOLO] Part II (Chapters 3 & 4) John Guillory, ‘Genesis of the Media Concept’, Critical Inquiry 36:2 (2010) 6. Gender and Sexualities. (SE leading) George Eliot, from “Silly Novels by Lady Novelists” Westminster Review, (Oct 1856): 442-461. [print] Michel Foucault, The History of Sexuality. Vol 1: Introduction (1976) [print]

27

Eve Kosofsky Sedgwick, Epistemology of the Closet (1990)– Introduction and Chapter 4: The Beast in the Closet: James and the Writing of Homosexual Panic [print]

7. Art and materialism (DR leading) Walter Pater, ‘Leonardo da Vinci’, and ‘Conclusion’ in Studies in the History of the Renaissance (1873) [print] John Ruskin, ‘The Work of Iron’ from The Two Paths (1859)http://www.gutenberg.org/cache/epub/7291/pg7291-images.html Oscar Wilde, The Picture of Dorian Gray (1890-91), ch. 11. http://www.gutenberg.org/ebooks/174

8. The changing shape of Victorian studies. (SE and DR leading) For our last class, we shall look at a range of recent issues of the major Victorian journals and discuss which kinds of work are currently dominant (e.g. thing theory, finance and economics-related criticism, gender studies), what their distinctive attributes are, and what might be their predictable strengths and weaknesses. We’ll also be discussing where the major fault-lines lie (formalism v. cultural materialism, different kinds of history, Englishness v. cosmopolitanism and/or trans-Atlantic studies). Students will be asked to do some preparatory scoping of the most influential journals, including Victorian Studies, Journal of Victorian Culture, Victorian Poetry, Victorian Literature and Culture, and to undertake some initial taxonomic work.

B-Course: Bibliography, Theories of Text, History of the Book, Manuscript Studies: 1830-1914 Dr Daniel Tyler ([email protected]) B-course: Hilary Term Course convenor: Dr Daniel Tyler

The strand-specific portion of the B-course will pick up where the methodological introduction left off in Michaelmas Term. It will focus on aspects of book history, manuscript studies and editing, pertinent to the period, such as the prominence of serial and periodical publication, expanding reading and literacy, and the challenges faced by writers and publishers in the production and circulation of literary texts, as well as the difficulties and opportunities these issues present to the literary scholar and the textual critic.

The course will include an introduction to working with manuscript sources and archival resources in Oxford and beyond. In Hilary term you will write an essay investigating any one of the topics covered across the course. This is likely to involve either the preparation of an edition or a consideration of a topic relating to book history or manuscript studies, usually based on empirical or archival research. The course convenor will assist you in developing your topic.

We will meet three times in Michaelmas term (in Week 7 and 8) and continue in Weeks 1-5 in Hilary Term. There will be six classes, led by different specialist tutors, with the final two meetings reserved for student presentations on work in progress (of about ten minutes’ duration).

1. Introduction to nineteenth-century manuscripts and editing. Daniel Tyler. 2. Wildean ephemera. Michèle Mendelssohn 3. Presenting print and its meanings. Seamus Perry. 4. Victorian periodicals. Sally Shuttleworth. 5. Dickens and serialisation. Clive Hurst. 6. ‘B list to C list’: Byron, Conrad and the manuscripts of celebrity. Chris Fletcher. 7 & 8. Student presentations.

Further reading

Books and book history Brake, Laurel and Codell, Julie, Encounters in the Victorian Press: editors, authors, readers

28

(2005) Brake, Laurel, Print in transition, 1850-1910: studies in media and book history (2001) McKitterick, David, The Cambridge History of the Book in Britain, Volume 6: 1830-1914 (2014) Price, Leah, How to Do Things With Books in Victorian Britain (2012) Price, Leah, The Anthology and the Rise of the Novel: From Richardson to George Eliot (2002)

Victorian publishing: publishers, periodicals and serials Cantor, G. N and Shuttleworth, Sally, Science serialized: representation of the sciences in nineteenth-century periodicals (2004) Dooley, Allan C., Author and Printer in Victorian England (1992) Finkelstein, David, The House of Blackwood: Author-Publisher Relations in the Victorian Era (2002) Finkelstein, David, Print culture and the Blackwood tradition, 1805-1930 (2006) Hughes, Linda K. and Lund, Michael, The Victorian Serial (1991) Hughes, Linda K. and Lund, Michael, Victorian Publishing and Elizabeth Gaskell’s Work (1999) Jordan, John and Patten, Robert, Literature in the marketplace : nineteenth-century British publishing and reading practices (1995) Patten, Robert, Charles Dickens and his Publishers (1978) Salmon, Richard, The Formation of the Victorian Literary Profession (2015) Shillingsburg, Peter, Pegasus in harness : Victorian publishing and W.M. Thackeray (1992) Sutherland, John, Victorian Novelists and Publishers (1976)

Readers and reading practices Buckland, Adelene and Palmer, Beth, A return to the common reader : print culture and the novel, 1850-1900 (2011) Flint, Kate, The Woman Reader 1837-1914 (1993) Raven, James, Small, Helen and Tadmor, Naomi, The practice and representation of reading in England (1996) Wicke, Jennifer, Advertising Fictions: Literature, Advertisement, and Social Reading (1988)

Manuscripts and revisions Sally Bushell, Text as Process: Creative Composition in Wordsworth, Tennyson and Dickinson (2009) Finn Fordham, I do I undo I redo: The Textual Genesis of Modernist Selves (2010) Philip Horne, Henry James and Revision (1990) Judith Kennedy (ed.), Victorian Authors and their Works: revision, motivations and modes (1991) Christopher Ricks, ‘Tennyson’s Methods of Composition’ (1966) Hannah Sullivan, The Work of Revision (2013)

You will also find it useful to refer to period- and author-specific articles in the key journals: The Library, Studies in Bibliography and TEXT (subsequently Textual Cultures; Word and Image).

29

M.St. in English Literature, 1900-Present Convenors: Dr Marina Mackay, St Peter’s College: [email protected] Dr Michael Whitworth, Merton College: michael.whitworth:@merton.ox.ac.uk

A-Course This course will explore significant texts, themes and critical approaches in our period, drawing on expertise from across the Faculty in modern literary studies. You should read as much in the bibliography over the summer as you can—certainly the primary literary texts listed in the seminar reading for each week. Each week two or more members of the group will present papers based on the material. The allocation of presenters will be made at the introductory meeting in week 0.

Week 1: Models of Modernity (Dr Whitworth and Dr Mackay) How can we tell the story of literature from 1900 to the present? The nature of the overview will vary according to which authors, which literatures, and which modes of writing. This seminar, without pretending to offer a complete picture, will consider three influential accounts of modernity.

Seminar reading Perry Anderson, ‘Modernity and Revolution.’ New Left Review, 144 (1984): 96-113. Rita Felski, ‘Modernism and Modernity: Engendering Literary History’, in Lisa Rado, ed., Rereading Modernism (New York: Garland, 1994), 191-208 Friedman, Susan Stanford. ‘Definitional Excursions: The Meanings of Modern/ Modernity/ Modernism’, Modernism / Modernity, 8 (2001): 493-513 Copies of these texts will be distributed at the meeting in week 0, but if you can obtain them before the start of term, please read them.

Week 2: Colonial Contact Zones (Professor Elleke Boehmer) The seminar will consider some of the ways in which what we now call modernist writing registered the impact of empire, in particular the incursion of the stranger, on the colonial metropolis. Was modernism a response to a far more intensive and disruptive contact with other cultures than Europe had registered hitherto?

Seminar reading W. B. Yeats, Collected Poems --- , Introduction to Rabindranath Tagore, Gitanjali (1912) T.S. Eliot, The Waste Land (1922) Virginia Woolf, Mrs Dalloway (1925)

Further reading Edward Said, Culture and Imperialism (1993) (especially chapters 1-3) Michael Levenson (ed.), The Cambridge Companion to Modernism, 2nd edn. Laura Doyle and Laura Winkiel (eds.) Geomodernisms: Race, Modernism, Modernity (2005) Mark Wollaeger (ed.), Global Modernism (2011)

Week 3: Modernist Narrative (Ms Jeri Johnson)Seminar reading James Joyce, Ulysses (1922) Virginia Woolf, Mrs Dalloway (1925)

Week 4: Theatre and Revolution (Dr Sos Eltis or Dr Kirsten Shepherd-Barr/) [Please note that the reading for this session may be subject to change.] This session explores what constitutes a theatrical revolution. We will consider the impact of realism and naturalism in the 1880s and 1890s as important forerunners to theatrical innovations in the twentieth century, asking how these were revolutionary then and and how they are critically

30

understood now. We will take three plays as case studies and look at how the initial responses to them compare with later critical assessments and analyses, for instance in the different perspectives on ‘1956 and all that’. We will also think about methodological challenges inherent in studying theatrical revolution, such the approach of reconstructing past performances and the need to take full account of the dual nature of theatre as both text and performance.

Seminar reading Samuel Beckett, Waiting for Godot (1955) Sarah Kane, Blasted (1995) John Osborne, Look Back in Anger (1956) You will also be given copies of some of the initial reviews of the three plays.

Further reading John Russell Taylor, Anger and After: A Guide to the New British Drama (London: Methuen1962), introduction, chapters 1-2 Christopher Innes, Modern British Drama 1890-1990 (Cambridge: Cambridge University Press, 1992), pp. 98-112 Graham Saunders, “Love Me or Kill Me”: Sarah Kane and the Theatre of Extremes (Manchester: Manchester University Press, 2002), pp. 1-70 Dan Rebellato, 1956 and All That: The Making of Modern British Drama (London: Routledge, 1999), pp. 1-36, and the rest of book if you have time. For further theatrical context see Michael Billington, State of the Nation (London: Faber, 2007)

Week 5: Keywords and Contested Signs (Dr Michael Whitworth) How can we focus the cultural history of the period using the history of linguistic signs? What are the strengths and weaknesses of such an approach? What methodological questions does it raise? In this session we will be studying entries from Raymond Williams’s classic study and from more recent projects in a similar vein, and reading criticisms of these works.

Seminar reading Cuddy-Keane, Melba, Adam Hammond, and Alexandra Peat, Modernism: Keywords (Oxford: Wiley-Blackwell, 2014). Leary, John Patrick, ‘Keywords for the Age of Austerity’ https://theageofausterity.wordpress.com/ Williams, Raymond, Keywords (1976, or, ideally, the expanded 1983 edition). Further reading If you can obtain the following easily, then read them; copies will be provided in term time: Empson, William. ‘Compacted Doctrines’ (1977), in Argufying: Essays on Literature and Culture, ed. John Haffenden (London: Chatto & Windus, 1987), 185–6. A review of Williams, first published in the New York Review of Books. Skinner, Quentin. ‘The Idea of a Cultural Lexicon’, Essays in Criticism 29 no.3 (July 1979), pp.205-24.

Week 6: Periodization: Late Modernism/Midcentury/Postimperial/Postmodern (Dr Marina MacKay) Formerly overshadowed by the spectacular achievements of modernism and postmodernism, the once-neglected literature of the middle of the century has returned to view in a striking way in recent years. In this session, we’ll be considering the utility and implications of newly current terms such as ‘late modernism’ and ‘mid-century’ for thinking about how we periodize the twentieth century.

Seminar reading T. S. Eliot, Four Quartets (1943) Elizabeth Bowen, The Heat of the Day (1949) Jed Esty, ‘Late Modernism and the Anthropological Turn’, A Shrinking Island: Modernism and National Culture in England (Princeton: Princeton University Press, 2004), 1-22.

31

Miller, Tyrus. ‘Introduction: The Problem of Late Modernism’, in Late Modernism: Politics, Fiction, and the Arts Between the World Wars (Berkeley: University of California Press, 1999), 3-25. Claire Seiler, ‘At Mid-Century: Elizabeth Bowen’s The Heat of the Day’, Modernism/Modernity 21. 1 (January 2014): 125-45. John Whittier-Ferguson, ‘Introduction: Virginia Woolf’s Late Style’, Mortality and Form in Late Modernist Literature (Cambridge: Cambridge University Press, 2014), 1-30.

Further reading Thomas Davis, The Extinct Scene: Late Modernism and Everyday Life (New York: Columbia University Press, 2015). -----. ‘Late Modernism: British Literature at Mid-Century’, Literature Compass 9. 4 (April 2012): 326-37. Patrick Deer, Culture in Camouflage: War, Empire, and Modern British Literature (Oxford: Oxford University Press, 2009). Leo Mellor, Reading the Ruins: Modernism, Bombsites and British Culture (Cambridge: Cambridge University Press, 2011). Adam Piette, Imagination at War: British Fiction and Poetry, 1939-45 (London: Papermac, 1995). Paul Saint-Amour, Tense Future: Modernism, Total War, Encyclopedic Form (Oxford: Oxford University Press, 2015).

Week 7: Literature and Visual Culture (Professor Laura Marcus) Is modern culture a visual culture? If so, whose gaze does it privilege? In this seminar we’ll discuss some of the classic theoretical texts in visual culture studies in order to interrogate the association of modernity with the visual, the gendering of the gaze, and the impact of technological change. In a case study of Woolf’s To the Lighthouse, we’ll think about how literary texts are embedded in visual cultures and how they can depict and critique those cultures.

Seminar reading Virginia Woolf, To the Lighthouse (1927); ‘The Cinema’ (1926) Walter Benjamin, ‘The Work of Art in the Age of its Technological Reproducibility’, in Walter Benjamin: Selected Writings, Vol 2, 1927-1934 (Harvard University Press, 1999), pp. 101-133. W.J.T. Mitchell, ‘Showing Seeing: A Critique of Visual Culture’, Journal of Visual Culture, 1.2 (2002), 165-81 Laura Mulvey, ‘Visual Pleasure and Narrative Cinema’, Screen, 16.3 (1975), 6-18

Further reading John Berger, Ways of Seeing (Harmondsworth: Penguin, 1972) Norman Bryson, Michael Ann Holly and Keith Moxey, eds, Visual Culture: Images and Interpretations (Hanover, NH: University Press of New England, 1994) Stanley Cavell, The World Viewed: Reflections on the Ontology of Film (Harvard University Press, 1999) Jonathan Crary, Techniques of the Observer: On Vision and Modernity in the Nineteenth Century (Cambridge, MA: MIT Press) Guy Debord, The Society of the Spectacle (New York: Zone Books, 1994) Hal Foster ed., Vision and Visuality (Seattle, WA: Bay View Press/ Dia Art Foundation, 1988) Michel Foucault, ‘The Eye of Power’, in Power/ Knowledge: Selected Interviews and Other Writings, 1972-1977, ed. by Colin Gordon (Brighton: Harvester Press, 1980), pp. 146-65 Martin Jay, Downcast Eyes: The Denigration of Vision in Twentieth-Century French Thought (Berkeley and Los Angeles, CA: University of California Press, 1993) Nicholas Mirzoeff, ed., The Visual Culture Reader, 2nd edn (London: Routledge, 2002) Laura Marcus, The Tenth Muse: Writing about Cinema in the Modernist Period (Oxford University Press, 2007) [Chapter 2 is on Virginia Woolf and cinema] W. J. T. Mitchell, Iconology: Image, Text, Ideology (Chicago: University of Chicago Press, 1986) Jacqueline Rose, Sexuality in the Field of Vision (London: Verso, 1986)

32

David Trotter, Cinema and Modernism (Blackwell: 2007); Literature in the First Media Age: Britain Between the Wars (Harvard University Press, 2013) ‘Visual Culture Questionnaire’, October, 77 (1996), 25-70

Week 8: Embodiment (Dr Patrick Hayes) This seminar will consider some recent debates about the relationship between literature and philosophy. Such debates stretch back to Plato’s Republic, and often turn on questions about the value (or otherwise) of literature as an embodied form of discourse. This longstanding discussion has been reanimated by some of Coetzee’s recent work, which explores the relationship between the human and the animal with particular intensity.

Seminar reading J.M. Coetzee, ‘The Philosophers and the Animals’, ‘The Poets and the Animals’, in Elizabeth Costello (2003); Disgrace (1999) A copy of the following article will be circulated to you during term: Cora Diamond, ‘The Difficulty of Reality and the Difficulty of Philosophy’, Journal of Literature and the History of Ideas, 1.2 (2003)

Further reading Stanley Cavell, Philosophy and Animal Life (2008) Cora Diamond, The Realistic Spirit (1991) Raimond Gaita, The Philosopher’s Dog (2002) Cary Wolfe, What is Posthumanism? (2009)

Hilary Term B-Course The strand-specific portion of the B-course will pick up where the methodological introduction left off in Michaelmas Term. It will meet twice for introductory sessions in Michaelmas Term (in Week 7 and Week 8) and continue in Weeks 1-6 in Hilary Term: the final four meetings will be reserved for student presentations of essay topics. Readings will be provided in Michaelmas. 1. The Institution of Literature (1). Peter McDonald. 2. Reading Paratexts. Michael Whitworth 3. (Week One in HT). Using Publishers’ Archives. Michael Whitworth 4. Periodicals as Research Materials. Michael Whitworth 5. The Institution of Literature (2). Peter McDonald. 6. Ulysses and the Problem of the Text. Jeri Johnson 7-10. Student Presentations (1hr in week 4, 2 x 1 hr in week 5, 1 hr in week 6)

Depending on numbers, it may not be necessary to use all the student presentation slots, or it may be necessary to add an extra one in 6th week.

33

M.St. in English And American Studies Convenors: Professor Lloyd Pratt, Linacre College: [email protected] Dr Rachel Malkin, Linacre College: [email protected] Details of the A-Course are below. Students should choose a B-Course from below and the individual course entries. For students in the English and American strand, the principal subject of the MSt thesis must be an American writer.

A-Course: Stories of American Literature

Dr. Lloyd Pratt This course offers an overview of several dominant, residual, oppositional, and emergent accounts of American literature. It does not propose a comprehensive history of American literature or American literary studies. It instead reads some key primary texts in light of several influential twentieth- and twenty-first-century frameworks for studying American writing. The central assumption is this: In order to understand American writing one must also understand the ways others understand it. The goal is not to overcome these other understandings. It is to begin constructing a sketch of the field of American literary studies, as well as its (sometimes oblique) relations to American studies, cultural studies, and the broader discipline of literary studies, across the twentieth and twenty-first centuries. Each week I will expect you to have read the full primary text and the selections from the secondary texts as listed below the bibliographic entry. You will receive an email from me in mid-September explaining how to access the secondary readings online. If you do not have access to a library with the secondary materials before your arrival in Oxford, you should concentrate on reading (or re-reading) the primary texts, all of which should be readily available. If you do have access to the secondary materials, I would recommend you start your reading of the secondary materials as soon as possible. In advance of Week 1, I will distribute a list of four questions we’ll use to guide our discussion in Week 1. I will provide a brief introduction to the week’s readings at the open of each meeting. In Week 2 I will meet individually with each of you; we will not meet for seminar in Week 2. In Weeks 3-6 two (or three) students will work together to produce and distribute four discussion questions in advance. They will also lead the discussion after my brief introduction. In the final two weeks of the course each of you will present a report on a recent primary text and a recent scholarly text. The list of texts you may choose from and the format of the reports are found at the end of this reading schedule. In addition to your A-, B-, and C-Courses and Dissertation, you are expected to attend the American Literature Research Seminar at 5 pm on Thursdays of Weeks 1, 3, 5, and 7 during term. Any conflicts with attending the ALRS should be cleared in advance with me.

Week 1: American Exceptionalism Melville, Herman. Moby-Dick. 1851. Chicago: Northwestern University and Newberry Library, 1988.

Bercovitch, Sacvan. The Puritan Origins of the American Self. New Haven: Yale University Press, 1975. Preface Ch. 1: Puritanism and the American Self Chase, Richard. The American Novel and Its Tradition. Baltimore: Johns Hopkins University Press, 1957. Introduction Ch. 1: The Broken Circuit Lawrence, DH. Studies in Classic American Literature. 1923. New York: Penguin, 1990. Ch. 1: The Spirit of Place Matthiessen, F. O. American Renaissance: Art and Expression in the Age of Emerson and Whitman: New York: Oxford University Press, 1941. Book 3: Melville Miller, Perry. Errand into the Wilderness. Cambridge, Mass.: Harvard University Press, 1956.

34

Ch. 1: Errand into the Wilderness Trilling, Lionel. The Liberal Imagination: Essays on Literature and Society. 1950. New York: NYRB Classics, 2008. The Sense of the Past

Week 2: Individual Meetings Week 3: Making and Unmaking the American Self I Emerson, Ralph Waldo. ‘Nature’ (1836) in Collected Works of Emerson. Vol. 1. Cambridge, Mass.: Harvard University Press, 1971. Thoreau, Henry David. Walden. 1854. Princeton, N.J.: Princeton University Press, 2004. Arsić, Branka. Bird Relics: Grief and Vitalism in Thoreau. Cambridge, Mass.: Harvard University Press, 2015. Introduction: On Affirmative Reading, or The Lesson of the Chickadees. Part I: Dyonisia, 467 BC: The Mythology of Mourning Cameron, Sharon. Impersonality: Seven Essays. Chicago: University of Chicago Press, 2007. Ch. 3: Representing Grief: Emerson’s ‘Experience’ Ch. 4: ‘The Way of Life by Abandonment’: Emerson’s Impersonal Cavell, Stanley. Conditions Handsome and Unhandsome: The Constitution of Emersonian Perfectionism. Chicago: University of Chicago Press, 1988. Ch. 1: Aversive Thinking: Emersonian Representations in Heidegger and Nietzsche

Week 4: Making and Unmaking the American Self II Whitman, Walt, Song of Myself. Leaves of Grass and Other Writings. 1855. Ed. Michael Moon. New York: Norton, 2002. 26-78. Fletcher, Angus. A New Theory for American Poetry: Democracy, the Environment and the Future of Imagination. Cambridge, Mass.: Harvard University Press, 2004. Ch. 2: The Argument of Form Ch. 3: Description Ch. 6: The Whitman Phrase Moon, Michael. Disseminating Whitman: Revision and Corporeality in Leaves of Grass. Cambridge, Mass.: Harvard University Press, 1991. Introduction: Whitman and the Politics of Embodiment Ch. 1: Rendering the Text and the Body Fluid Week 5: The Cold War and the New Americanists Didion, Joan. Slouching Towards Bethlehem. 1968. New York: FSG Classics, 2008. Pynchon, Thomas. The Crying of Lot 49. 1966. New York: Vintage Classics, 1996. McGurl, Mark. Postwar Fiction and the Rise of Creative Writing. Cambridge, Mass.: Harvard University Press, 2009. Introduction: Halls of Mirror Part One: ‘Write What You Know’ / ‘Show Don’t Tell’ (1890-1960) Pease, Donald E., ed. Revisionist Interventions into the Americanist Canon. Durham: Duke University Press, 1994. New Americanists: Revisionist Interventions into the Canon

Week 6: The Black Atlantic, the Diaspora, and the (Neo-) Slave Narrative Morrison, Toni. Beloved. 1987. New York: Alfred A. Knopf, 2006. Edwards, Brent. The Practice of Diaspora: Literature, Translation, and the Rise of Black Internationalism. Cambridge, Mass.: Harvard University Press, 2003. Prologue Ch. 1: Variations on a Preface Gilroy, Paul. The Black Atlantic: Modernity and Double Consciousness. Cambridge, Mass.: Harvard University Press, 1995. Preface Ch. 1: The Black Atlantic as a Counterculture of Modernity Hartman, Saidiya. Scenes of Subjection: Terror, Slavery, and Self-Making in Nineteenth-Century America. New York: Oxford, 1997.

35

Introduction Part I: Formations of Terror and Enjoyment

Week 7: Reports on Secondary Texts Week 8: Reports on Primary Texts

Format of The Reports Select three primary and three secondary texts from the following list. You will be asked to submit your selections in rank order at the induction in Week 0. I will assign you one primary and one secondary text from your list of preferences. Please choose materials that you will not be working with in other courses. In Week 7 you will present a ten-minute summary and critique of the secondary text. In Week 8 you will present a ten-minute account of why, how, and in what context you would teach the primary text. Secondary Appiah, Kwame Anthony. Cosmopolitanism: Ethics in a World of Strangers (2006) Apter, Emily. Against World Literature: On the Politics of Untranslatability (2013) Berlant, Lauren. Cruel Optimism (2011) Brown, Wendy. Walled States, Waning Sovereignty (2010) Buell, Lawrence. The Dream of the Great American Novel (2014) Coronado, Raúl. A World Not to Come: A History of Latino Writing and Print Culture (2013) Dayan, Colin. The Law Is a White Dog: How Legal Rituals Make and Unmake Persons (2011) Fraser, Nancy. Scales of Justice: Reimagining Political Space in a Globalizing World (2009) Greeson, Jennifer Rae. Our South: Geographic Fantasy and the Rise of National Literature (2010) Hungerford, Amy. Postmodern Belief: American Literature and Religion since 1960 (2010) Lowe, Lisa. The Intimacies of Four Continents (2015) Moretti, Franco. Distant Reading (2013) Morton, Timothy. The Ecological Thought (2010) Warren, Kenneth W. What Was African American Literature? (2011) Primary Díaz, Juno. The Brief Wondrous Life of Oscar Wao (2007) Egan, Jennifer. A Visit from the Goon Squad (2010) Jefferson, Margo. Negroland (2015) Lahiri, Jhumpa. The Lowland (2013) Marcus, Ben, ed. New American Stories (2015) Morrison, Toni. A Mercy (2008) Ngozi Adichie, Chimamanda. Americanah (2013) Robinson, Marilynne. Home (2008) Roth, Philip. Nemesis (2010) Saunders, George. Tenth of December (2013)

36

M.St. in World Literatures In English Convenors: Dr Michelle Kelly: [email protected] Professor Elleke Boehmer, Wolfson College: [email protected] (MT 2016) Professor Matthew Reynolds, St Anne’s College: [email protected] (HT and TT 2017)

A-Course The Colonial, the Postcolonial, the World: Literature, Contexts and Approaches The A-Course comprises eight 1.5 hour seminars and is intended to provide a range of perspectives on some of the core debates, themes and issues shaping the study of world and postcolonial literatures in English. In each case the seminar will be led by a member of the Faculty of English with relevant expertise, in dialogue with one or more short presentations from students on aspects of the week’s topic. There is no assessed A-Course work, but students are asked to give at least one presentation on the course, and to attend all the seminars. You should read as much as possible in the bibliography over the summer—certainly the primary literary texts listed in the seminar reading for each week. The allocation of presenters will be made at the meeting in week 0. Seminars in weeks 3, 4, 5, 6 and 8 will take place in the History of the Book Room in the English Faculty. Seminars in weeks 1 and 7 take place at the Ashmolean Museum. The seminar in week 2 will take place at St Hugh’s College. Michaelmas Term 2016 Week 1: Colonial Discourse (Elleke Boehmer) NOTE: Venue for week 1 is the Eastern Study Room 1, Ashmolean Museum (Jameel Centre, Floor1) In this seminar we will spend time thinking of the global and of worldliness through various imperial and historical lenses, most notably, for those of us in Anglophone studies, of the British Empire. We will also consider whether it is possible to think of the global separately from various forms of imperialism or of what is called colonial discourse. In what other ways has the world been interconnected in the past? Here we might think of trade and trade routes, of kinship networks, of pilgrimage and crusading. To develop responses to these questions, we have situated this seminar in the Ashmolean Museum and will consider some travelling objects as part of our discussion. We would also encourage all of you to try to arrive in the museum about an hour in advance of the seminar, and to look in particular at the displays in the Middle and Far Eastern collections. Reading: Extracts from Empire Writing, ed. Elleke Boehmer (OUP), in particular by Trevelyan, Schreiner, Kipling, Conrad, Sorabji, Tagore. Further Reading: Patrick Brantlinger. The Rule of Darkness: British Literature and Imperialism 1830-1914 (1988) James Belich et al, eds. The Prospect of Global History. (Oxford: OUP, 2016) Anne McClintock. Imperial Leather: Race, Gender and Sexuality in the Colonial Contest (New York and London: Routledge, 1995) Edward Said, Culture and Imperialism (Cape, 1993) Patrick Williams and Laura Chrisman, Colonial Discourse and Postcolonial Theory (1993)

Week 2: English in the world/Language beyond relativity (Peter McDonald) NOTE: Venue for week 2 is St Hugh’s College. Primary The Oxford English Dictionary (especially 1989 print edition and online, 2000-). You should also read Sarah Ogilvie, Words of the World: A Global History of the Oxford English Dictionary (2012), Florian Coulmas, Guardians of the Language (2016), and Perry Link’s short essay ‘The Mind: Less Puzzling in Chinese? (New York Review of Books, 30 June 2016), which is available via: http://www.nybooks.com/daily/2016/06/30/the-mind-less-puzzling-in- chinese/?utm_medium=email&utm_campaign=NYR%20Krugman%20on%20King%20Als%20on%2

37

0Martin%20Cole%20on%20police&utm_content=NYR%20Krugman%20on%20King%20Als%20on %20Martin%20Cole%20on%20police+CID_9def725d3263b14fe6dce4894ed64907&utm_source=Ne wsletter&utm_term=The%20Mind%20in%20Chinese Secondary Jacques Derrida, Monolingualism of the Other, or The Prosthesis of Origin, trans. Patrick Mensah, 1998 (French edition, 1996) Charles Taylor, The Language Animal (2016) Preparation A (2 students: position papers, maximum 1000 words, on ONE of the following. Please ensure both topics are covered. Also bring along a handout with your key quotations—copies for the entire group) 1. Explain the significance of the epigraphs from Glissant and Khatibi for Derrida’s argument and analysis in Monolingualism. 2. Explain Taylor’s distinction between ‘designative-instrumental’ and ‘expressive-constitutive’ theories of language. B (all remaining students: single-sided A4 handout—copies for the entire group) Browse the OED, especially using the online feature that allows you to group words by origin and/or region, and select ONE loanword from a non-European language. On one side of an A-4 sheet give an account of the word, explaining why you think it has particular significance in the long history of lexical borrowing that constitutes the English language and the shorter history of the linguistic relativity thesis.

Week 3: After Orientalism (Ankhi Mukherjee) Edward Said’s Orientalism, published in 1978, is a postcolonial classic and arguably the single most influential critical work or cultural event to define the purview of colonial discourse analysis. In this A-Course seminar we will examine the status of Orientalism as a source book for the discipline of postcolonial studies that has, in the words of Spivak, ‘blossomed into a garden where the marginal can speak and be spoken, even spoken for.’ Topics to be considered are: Orientalism as a political doctrine; Orientalism and the counter-history of the European literary tradition; Orientalism and literary humanism. Primary Text: Said, Edward, Orientalism (1978) Further Reading: Bhabha, Homi K., The Location of Culture (1994) --, ed., Nation and Narration (1990) Leask, Nigel, British Romantic Writers and the East: Anxieties of Empire (1992) Macfie, A. L., ed., Orientalism: A Reader (2000) Majeed, Javed. Ungoverned Imaginings: James Mill’s The History of British India and Orientalism (1992) Pratt, Mary Louise, Imperial Eyes: Travel Writing and Transculturation (1992) Said, Edward W., The World, the Text and the Critic (1983) Spivak, Gayatri Chakravorty, In Other Worlds: Essays in Cultural Politics (1987) Suleri, Sara, The Rhetoric of English India (1992) Young, Robert. White Mythologies: Writing History and the West (1990)

Week 4: The Question of History (Patrick Hayes) This seminar will focus on recent questions about the kinds of insight and value that postcolonial studies seeks to derive from its regard for the past, especially the legacies of empire. Focus will be on divergent ways of thinking about history in the Caribbean – a context that has generated an unusually rich and complex response to this theme. Texts: V.S. Naipaul, The Middle Passage (1960) Derek Walcott, Another Life (1973)

38

Readings: Ann Laura Stoler, ‘Imperial Debris: Reflections on Ruins and Ruination’, Cultural Anthropology 23.3 (2008) 191-219 Robert Young, ‘Postcolonial Remains’, New Literary History 43.1 (2012) 19-42

Week 5: Theories of World Literature (Michelle Kelly) This seminar will examine some of the theoretical positions that currently predominate in the field of world literature, focusing particularly on the variety of ways in which the world of world literature is conceived, and points of overlap and tension with postcolonial theory. Alongside the theoretical extracts we will discuss Amitav Ghosh’s The Hungry Tide Readings: For an excellent and up to date overview of the field see the Introduction to Stefan Helgesson and Pieter Vermeulen, ed. Institutions of World Literature: Writing, Translation, Markets (Routledge, 2015). World Literature: A Reader (Routledge, ed. D’Haen, Dominguez and Rosendahl Thomsen). See especially extracts from: David Damrosch, Franco Moretti and Shu-Mei ShihPheng Cheah, ‘What is a World? On World Literature as World-Making Activity.’ Daedalus 137.3 (2008): 26-38. Rebecca Walkowitz, ‘Introduction: Theory of World Literature Now.’ Born Translated: The Contemporary Novel in an Age of World Literature (Columbia University Press, 2015) Deckard et al, ‘Introduction’ Combined and Uneven Development: Towards a New Theory of World Literature (Liverpool University Press, 2015) Dipesh Chakrabarty, ‘Postcolonial Studies and the Challenge of Climate Change.’ New Literary History 43.1 (2012): 1-18. Amitav Ghosh, The Hungry Tide (2004)

Further reading: Emily Apter, Against World Literature: On the Politics of Untranslatability (2013) Pheng Cheah, ‘World Against Globe: Toward a Normative Conception of World Literature.’ New Literary History 45.3 (2014): 303-329. Gayatri Chakravorty Spivak, Death of a Discipline (2003)

Week 6: Literature and Performance of the Black Americas (Annie Castro) Reading: Brodber, Erna. Louisiana (1997) Further reading: DeFrantz, Thomas and Anita Gonzalez, ‘Introduction.’ In Black Performance Theory (2014) Edwards, Brent Hayes. ‘Prologue,’ ‘Variations on a Preface.’ In The Practice of Diaspora: Literature, Translation, and the Rise of Black Internationalism (2003) Harris, Wilson. ‘History, Fable, and Myth in the Caribbean and Guianas’ (1970). In Caribbean Quarterly: The 60th Anniversary Edition (2008) Week 7: Roots and Routes: Objects Across Cultures (Mallica Kumbera Landrus) NOTE: This session will take place in the Ashmolean Museum, in the Eastern Study Room 2 (door off Gallery 30/Mediterranean World, Floor 1) Partha Mitter, Much Maligned Monsters: A History of European Reactions to Indian Art (1977). Anne Gerritsen and Giorgio Riello, The Global Lives of Things: The Material Culture of Connections in the Early Modern World (2016).

Further Reading: Janet L. Abu Lughod, Before European Hegemony: The World System, 1250-1350 (1989) Craig Clunas, ‘Modernity Global and Local: Consumption and the Rise of the West’, in American Historical Review, 104, 5 (1999), pp. 1497-1511. C.A. Bayly, ‘Archaic’ and A-Modern Globalization in the Eurasian and African Arena, c.1750-1850’, in A.G. Hopkins, ed., Globalization in World History (2002). Niall Ferguson, ‘Sinking Globalization’, in Foreign Affairs, 84/2 (2005), pp. 64-77. Michael Lang, ‘Globalization and Its History’, in Journal of Modern History, 78/4 (2006), pp. 899- 931.

39

Dilip K. Das, ‘Globalisation: Past and Present’, in Economic Affairs, 30/1 (2010), pp. 66-70. Mallica Kumbera Landrus, ‘Trans-cultural Temples: Identity and Practice in Goa’, in In the Shadow of the Golden Age, ed. Julia Hegewald (2014), pp. 349-368. Thomas Da costa Kaufmann and Michael North (eds.), Mediating Netherlandish Art and Material Culture in Asia (2014), pp. 25-53.

Week 8: Postcolonial Cities: Literary Infrastructures, Spatial Forms (Dominic Davies) Contemporary globalisation and the assimilation of the postcolonial nation-state into planetary neoliberalism have manifested most obviously in what Henri Lefebvre called ‘the urban revolution’. Postcolonial citizens are increasingly connected to a global urban fabric, forced to navigate the segregated spaces and unevenly developed infrastructures of cities such as (post)apartheid Johannesburg and neocolonial Delhi. In this A-Course seminar we will explore the extent to which the ‘spatial apartheid’ that shapes the neoliberal city, especially in the Global South, has given rise to new literary forms—most notably literary non-fiction—which are united by an effort to represent, diagnose and circumvent the different kinds of violence embedded in these new infrastructural formations. Reading: Katherine Boo, Behind the Beautiful Forevers: Life, Death and Hope in a Mumbai Slum (2013) Rana Dasgupta, Capital: The Eruption of Delhi (2014) Mark Gevisser, Lost and Found in Johannesburg: A Memoir (2015)

Further Reading: Boehmer, Elleke, and Davies, Dominic, ‘Literature, Planning and Infrastructure: Investigating the Southern City Through Postcolonial Texts’, Journal of Postcolonial Writing, Vol.52, No.4 (2015) Bremner, Lindsey, Writing the City into Being: Essays on Johannesburg, 1998-2008 (2010) Harvey, David, Social Justice and the City (2009) Jacobs, Jane M., Edge of Empire: Postcolonialism and the City (1996) King, Anthony D., Writing the Global City: Globalisation, Postcolonialism and the Urban (2016) Kruger, Loren, Imagining the Edgy City: Writing, Performing, and Building Johannesburg (2013) Lefebvre, Henri, The Urban Revolution (2003) Legg, Stephen, Spaces of Colonialism: Delhi’s Urban Governmentalities (2007). Merryfield, Andy, The New Urban Question (2014) Nuttall, Sarah, and Mbembe, Achille, Johannesburg: The Elusive Metropolis (2008) Tickell, Alex ed., South-Asian Fiction in English: Contemporary Transformations (2016)

B-Course The B-course for the M.St. in World Literature strand introduces students to the methodologies and theories of bibliography, manuscript studies, textual scholarship, and book history framed within the broad concerns and methodologies of world literature book history and the emergence and institutionalisation of the categories of world and postcolonial literature within global and local literary spaces and the publishing industry. The course begins in Michaelmas with a general introduction to theories and methodologies of material textual scholarship (Material Texts 1800- present) alongside an introduction to manuscript study and archive use in world literature (Material Methodology), before moving on to specific discussion of the institutions of world literatures (in late Michaelmas and Hilary), culminating in student presentations and feedback on the B course essay project in week 3-6 of Hilary. In preparation for the world literatures subject specific aspect of the B-Course, students are asked to familiarise themselves with the suggested reading listed below, ideally before the start of term and at least before week 7 of Michaelmas. Detailed seminar descriptions for Hilary are also included below. MICHAELMAS TERM 2016 WEEK 1-6: Material Texts 1900-present See course details under Material Texts 1900-present WEEK 2-8: Material Methodology (Michelle Kelly) DR MICHELLE KELLY

40

Wednesday 9-10, Weston Library An introduction to manuscript study and archive use in world literature, with weekly classes on the transcription, editing and use of manuscript materials. The course will focus on practical transcription skills, and will conclude with a compulsory examination on these methods in week 8. The course is a compulsory component of the B-Course for the M.St. in World Literatures. Week 1 Introduction Week 2 Manuscript Transcription Week 3 Manuscript Transcription Week 4 Manuscript Transcription Week 5 Manuscript Transcription Week 6 Manuscript Transcription Week 7 Mock Examination Week 8 Transcription Examination and Roundtable on the B Course essay Reading Suggestions: Archives, Editing and Textual Scholarship Jacques Derrida, Archive Fever: A Freudian Impression. Trans. by Eric Prenowitz. Chicago: Chicago UP, 1996. Daniel Ferrer, ‘Production, Invention, and Reproduction: Genetic vs. Textual Criticism’, in Reimagining Textuality: Textual Studies in the Late Age of Print, edited by Elizabeth Bergmann Loizeaux and Neil Fraistat. University of Wisconsin Press, 2002. D.C. Greetham, ‘Some Types of Scholarly Edition,’ in David Greetham, Textual Scholarship: An Introduction. Garland, 1992, pp. 383-417. D. C. Greetham, ‘Textual Scholarship’, in Introduction to Scholarship in Modern Languages and Literatures, edited by Joseph Gibaldi. Modern Language Association of America, 1992, 103-137. Ben Hutchinson and Shane Weller. “Archive Time”. Comparative Critical Studies 8.2-3, 2011: 133-53. Jerome McGann, ‘The Monks and the Giants: Textual Bibliographical Studies and the Interpretation of Literary Works’, in The Beauty of Inflections, ed. by Jerome McGann (Clarendon Press, 1988), 69-89. Carolyn Steedman, Dust. Manchester: Manchester University Press, 2001. Ann Laura Stoler, Along the Archival Grain: Epistemic Anxieties and Colonial Common Sense. Princeton; Oxford: Princeton UP, 2009. J. Stephen Murphy, ‘The Death of the Editor’, Essays in Criticism, 58:4, (2008), 289-310. Gregory Crane, ‘Give us editors! Re-inventing the edition and re- thinking the humanities’, in Online Humanities Scholarship: The Shape of Things to Come, (University of Virginia/Mellon Foundation, 2010-03), http://cnx.org/content/m34316/latest/

41

B-Course, Post-1550 - Michaelmas Term The B-Course, a distinctive feature of the Oxford English MSt/MPhil, introduces students to bibliography, manuscript studies, textual scholarship and book history.

In Michaelmas Term, the B-Course is divided into three subcourses: 1550-1830, 1830-1914, and post-1900, all of which are described in detail later in this booklet. Students should select the B-course that best fits the period-based or thematic strand of the M.St. into which they have been accepted.

The course comprises of a number of elements across Michaelmas and Hilary Terms. Some elements are strand-specific; some address more than one strand in joint sessions; and others are optional.

As well as providing training in research skills that support all written work, the B-Course includes two formal assessments of its own. Period-specific classes in both Michaelmas and Hilary lead to the submission of a 5000-7000-word essay at the end of Hilary. A period-specific class on manuscript transcription and palaeography is assessed by a transcription test. Further details about the B-Course assessments, including dates, are available in the MSt/MPhil Handbook. Overview

All courses listed run for the entire term

Strand Michaelmas Term Hilary Term Palaeography and Codicology Palaeography and Codicology 650-1550 (Professor Wakelin) (Professor Wakelin) and first year Transcription (Professor Transcription (Professor Wakelin) MPhil Wakelin) Textual Criticism (various) Textual Criticism (various) Material Issues in Transcripti Early Modern Textual Cultures 1550-1700 Texts 1550-1700 Editing on (Dr. West) (Dr. Smyth) (Dr Smyth) (Professor Material Sutherland) 1700-1830 Texts 1700-1830 1700-1830 B-course Optional (Dr Sutherland Transcripti Material on (Mr. Hurst) 1830-1914 Texts 1830-1910 1830-1914 B-course (Dr Sutherland) 1900- present Transcripti Material on (Dr. Post-1900 B-course American Texts Post-1900 Priestman) (Dr Fletcher and Material World Dr Kelly) Methodology World Literatures B Course Literatures (Dr Kelly)

All Hand-press printing workshop Hand-press printing workshop (optional) (Richard Lawrence) (Richard Lawrence)

Students will usually take the B-Course classes in Michaelmas and Hilary that cover the MSt. period-strand on which they are registered, but (subject to the strand and course convenors’ permission) they may choose to join another course if it is in the best interests of their research. Class

42

times and locations are given in the Lecture List. Students on the American MSt strand should choose the Hilary Term B-course strand that best reflects their research area. Further research skills courses that are relevant for B-Course work are run by the Bodleian Library, the English Faculty Library and Oxford University Computer Services throughout the year. Masterclasses on manuscripts and rare books are run by the Bodleian Centre for the Study of the Book on Monday afternoons in Michaelmas.

B-Course: Material Texts, 1550-1700 Dr Adam Smyth ([email protected]) The B-Course provides an introduction to bibliography, book history and textual scholarship for the study of literature. It includes both the study of books as singular physical objects and as texts that may exist in multiple physical states. Weekly readings (below) are offered as general or theoretical introductions and as jumping-off points for your own explorations: the list is neither prescriptive nor exhaustive and will be supplemented by further reading lists provided each week. Readings marked with an asterisk are particularly recommended; those marked with a [W] will be available through the course page on Weblearn. Articles in periodicals are generally available online through SOLO, as are an increasing number of books.

As preparation for the course, please read at least one of the following:

Craig S. Abbott and William Proctor Williams, An Introduction to Bibliographical and Textual Studies (Modern Language Association, 2009) Mark Bland, A Guide to Early Printed Books and Manuscripts (Wiley-Blackwell, 2010) Roger Chartier, The Order of Books: Readers, Authors, and Libraries in Europe Between the Fourteenth and Eighteenth Centuries (Polity, 1994) Joseph A. Dane, The Myth of Print Culture: Essays on Evidence, Textuality, and Bibliographical Method (University of Toronto Press, 2003) Elizabeth Eisenstein, The Printing Revolution in Early Modern Europe (Cambridge University Press, 1983) – an abridged version of Eisenstein’s The Printing Press as an Agent of Change (2 vols., Cambridge University Press, 1979). Note that this founding narrative is generally now critiqued: see, for example, Adrian Johns, The Nature of the Book (Chicago University Press, 1998) David Finkelstein and Alistair McCleery (eds), The Book History Reader (Routledge, 2002) Leslie Howsam, Old Books and New Histories: An Orientation to Studies in Book and Print Culture (University of Toronto Press, 2006) D. F. McKenzie, Bibliography and the Sociology of Text (Cambridge University Press, 1999) D.F. McKenzie, Making Meaning: ‘Printers of the Mind’ and Other Essays, ed. Peter D. McDonald and Michael F. Suarez, S.J., (University of Massachusetts Press, 2002) John Barnard, D.F. McKenzie and Maureen Bell (eds.), The Cambridge History of the Book in Britain, vol. 5: 1557-1695, (Cambridge University Press, 2002) Michael F. Suarez and Michael L. Turner (eds.), The Cambridge History of the Book in Britain, vol. 6: 1695-1830 (Cambridge University Press, 2009) G. Thomas Tanselle, Bibliographical Analysis: A Historical Introduction (Cambridge University Press, 2009).

Also: acquaint yourself with the standard process of printing a book in the hand-press era (acquiring manuscript copy; casting off; composing; printing; proofing and correcting; binding). For this you can look at Philip Gaskell, A New Introduction to Bibliography (Oxford University Press, 1972), or R. B. McKerrow, An Introduction to Bibliography for Literary Students (Oxford University Press, 1927; reprinted by St. Paul’s Bibliographies and Oak Knoll Press, 1994). You might supplement this by looking at Joseph Moxon, Mechanick exercises on the whole art of printing (1683–4), edited by Herbert Davis and Harry Carter, 2nd ed. (Oxford University Press, 1962; reprinted Dover Publications, 1978.)

Throughout the course, keep in mind the following questions:

43

1 How do we read and describe materiality? What significances do we attach to particular material features? Are there material features we tend to overlook? What kinds of literacies are required to read material texts? 2 To what degree is the process of production legible in the material text – or is the labour of making concealed beneath the finished book? 3 What relationships might we propose between material and literary form? 4 What does it mean to study the history of the book in the digital age?

1. What is the history of the material text? In addition to the set reading, please survey recent editions of The Library, or Papers of the Bibliographical Society of America, and identify three strands, or tendencies, of recent published research: what kinds of questions are scholars asking today? We’ll discuss this in class.

*D.F. McKenzie, ‘The Book as an Expressive Form,’ in Bibliography and the Sociology of Texts (Cambridge University Press, 1999), 9-30 * Paul Eggert, ‘Brought to Book: Bibliography, Book History and the Study of Literature’, The Library, 13:1 (2012), 3-32 * Robert Darnton, ‘What Is the History of Books?’, in Daedalus, 111:3, (1982), 65-83 * Robert Darnton, ‘“What Is the History of Books” Revisited,’ in Modern Intellectual History 4.3 (2007), 495-508 Allison Deutermann and András Kiséry (eds), Formal matters: Reading the materials of English Renaissance literature (Manchester University Press, 2013), ‘Introduction’, on the relationships between material and literary form. David Pearson, Books as History (The British Library/Oak Knoll Press, 2008) Jessica Brantley, ‘The Prehistory of the Book,’ in PMLA 124:2 (2009), 632-39

2. The material text: format, paper, type

* Joseph A. Dane, What Is a Book? The Study of Early Printed Books (University of Notre Dame, 2012), chapters 3 (ink, paper), 5 (page format), 6 (typography) * Philip Gaskell, A New Introduction to Bibliography, (Oxford University Press 1972), pp. 9-39 (type), 57-77 (paper), 78-117 (format) * Thomas Tanselle, ‘The Concept of Format,’ in Studies in Bibliography, 53, (2000), 67-115 * [W] D. F. McKenzie, ‘Typography and Meaning: the Case of William Congreve,’ in Making Meaning: Printers of the Mind and Other Essays (University of Massachusetts Press, 2002), 199-200 Joseph Dane and Svetlana Djananova, ‘The Typographical Gothic: A Cautionary Note on the Title Page to Percy’s Reliques of Ancient English Poetry,’ in Eighteenth-Century Life, 29:3 (2005), 76-97 Pauline Kewes, ‘“Give me the sociable Pocket-books”: Humphrey Moseley’s Serial Publication of Octavo Play Collections,’ in Publishing History, 38, (1995), 5-21 [W] Joseph A. Dane and Alexandra Gillespie, ‘The Myth of the Cheap Quarto,’ in Tudor Books and the Material Construction of Meaning, ed. John N. King (Cambridge University Press, 2010), pp. 25-45 [W] Stephen Galbraith, ‘English Literary Folios 1593-1623: Studying Shifts in Format,’ in Tudor Books and the Material Construction of Meaning, ed. John N. King (Cambridge University Press, 2010), pp. 46-67 Mark Bland, ‘The Appearance of the Text in Early Modern England,’ in TEXT, 11, (1998), 91- 154 Zachary Lesser, ‘Typographic Nostalgia: Playreading, Popularity and the Meanings of Black Letter,’ in The Book of the Play: Playwrights, Stationers, and Readers in Early Modern England, ed. Marta Straznicky (University of Massachusetts Press, 2006), pp. 99-126. Available at http://works.bepress.com/zacharylesser/4

3. Theories of editing

44

* W. W. Greg, ‘Rationale of Copy-Text,’ in Studies in Bibliography 3 (1950-1), 19-36. For responses to this seminal article, see, for example, Fredson Bowers, ‘Greg’s “Rationale of Copy- Text” Revisited,’ in Studies in Bibliography 31 (1978), 90-161, and G. Thomas Tanselle, ‘Editing without a Copy-Text,’ in Studies in Bibliography 47(1994), 1-23, and Harold Love, Scribal Publication, pp. 313-56 * D.C. Greetham, ‘Textual Scholarship,’ in Introduction to Scholarship in Modern Languages and Literatures, ed. Joseph Gibaldi (2nd ed., 1992), pp. 103-37 * Peter L. Shillingsburg, ‘Is There Anything to 'Get Straight'?’ and ‘Individual and Collective Voices: Agency in Texts,’ in his Resisting Texts: Authority and Submission in Constructions of Meaning (1997), pp. 1-12, 151-64 * A.E. Housman, ‘The Application of Thought to Textual Criticism,’ in The Classical Papers of A.E. Housman, 3 vols, ed. J. Diggle and F.R.D. Goodyear (Cambridge, 1972), 3: 1058-69, reprinted in his Selected Prose, ed. John Carter (1961), pp. 131-50, and Collected Poems and Selected Prose, ed. Christopher Ricks (1988), pp. 325-39 * James McLaverty, ‘Issues of Identity and Utterance: An Intentionalist Response to “Textual Instability,”’ in Devils and Angels: Textual Editing and Literary Theory, ed. Philip Cohen (1991), pp. 134-51 Michael Hunter, Editing Early Modern Texts: An Introduction to Principles and Practice (Basingstoke, 2007) Jerome J. McGann, The Textual Condition (Princeton University Press, 1991), esp. ‘The Socialization of the Text,’ pp. 69-83 G.T. Tanselle, ‘Reflections on Scholarly Editing’, in Raritan 16.2 (Fall 1996): 52-64 Jerome J. McGann, A Critique of Modern Textual Criticism (1983) G. Thomas Tanselle, A Rationale of Textual Criticism (Philadelphia, 1989) Randall McLeod, ‘Un-Editing Shakespeare’, in Sub-Stance 33/34 (1982): 26-55 Gerald M. McLean, ‘What is a Restoration Poem? Editing a Discourse, not an Author,’ in TEXT 3 (1987), 319-46 Philip Gaskell, From Writer to Reader: Studies in Editorial Method (Oxford, 1978)

4. Ideas of the author and the history of copyright

* Primary Sources on Copyright (1450-1900), http://copy.law.cam.ac.uk/cam/index.php -- extremely useful selection of texts. Browse according to your interests. * Peter Stallybrass and Roger Chartier, ‘What is a Book?,’ in The Cambridge Companion to Textual Scholarship, ed. Neil Fraistat and Julia Flanders (Cambridge University Press, 2013), pp. 188- 204 * Michel Foucault, ‘What is an Author?’, in Textual Strategies: Perspectives in Post-Structuralist Criticism, ed. Josué V. Harari (Cornell University Press, 1979), pp. 141-60 * Joseph Loewenstein, The Author’s Due: Printing and the Prehistory of Copyright (Chicago University Press, 2002), chapter 1 (‘An Introduction to Bibliographical Politics’) and 8 (‘Authentic Reproductions’) John Feather, Publishing, Piracy and Politics: An Historical Study of Copyright in Britain (London: Mansell, 1994), pp. 10-36 (‘The Origins of Copyright, 1475-1640’), pp. 37-63 (‘From Custom to Statute, 1640-1710’), pp. 64-96 (‘Defining the Law 1710-1800’) [W] Terry Belanger, ‘Publishers and Writers in Eighteenth-Century England,’ in Books and their Readers in Eighteenth-Century England, edited by Isabel Rivers (Leicester University Press, 1982), pp. 5-25 Paddy Bullard and James McLaverty (eds), Jonathan Swift and the Eighteenth-Century Book (Cambridge University Press, 2014), esp. the introduction Joseph Loewenstein, Ben Jonson and Possessive Authorship (Cambridge: Cambridge University Press, 2002) James Raven, The Business of Books: Booksellers and the English Book Trade, 1450-1850 (Yale University Press, 2007) Brean Hammond, The Rise of Professional Imaginative Writing in England, 1670-1740: ‘Hackney for Bread’ (Oxford University Press, 1997) David Foxon, Pope and the Early Eighteenth-Century Book Trade (Clarendon, 1991)

45

5. The history of reading

* Michel de Certeau, ‘Reading as Poaching,’ in The Practice of Everyday Life, tr. Steven Rendall (3rd edition, University of California Press, 2011), pp. 165-176 * William St. Clair, The Reading Nation in the Romantic Period (Cambridge University Press, 2004), esp. chapter 1, ‘Reading and its Consequences’ * Bradin Cormack and Carla Mazzio, Book Use, Book Theory 1500-1700 (University of Chicago Library, 2005) * Stephen Colclough, Consuming Texts: Readers and Reading Communities, 1695-1870 (Palgrave, 2007) * Roger Chartier, ‘Popular Appropriation: The Readers and their Books,’ in Forms and Meanings: Texts, Performances, and Audiences from Codex to Computer (University of Pennsylvania Press, 1995), pp. 83-98 * William H. Sherman, Used Books: Marking Readers in Renaissance Books (University of Pennsylvania Press, 2008) J. Raven, H. Small, and N. Tadmor (eds.), The Practice and Representation of Reading in England (Cambridge University Press, 1996), pp. 138–61 H. J. Jackson, Marginalia: Readers Writing in Books (Yale University Press, 2001) Ann Blair, ‘Reading Strategies for Coping with Information Overload ca. 1550-1700,’ in Journal of the History of Ideas 64, (2003), 11-28 Roger Chartier, ‘Laborers and Voyagers: From the Text to the Reader,’ in Diacritics 22, (1992), 49–61 Margaret Ezell, ‘Mr. Spectator on Readers and the Conspicuous Consumption of Literature,’ in Literature Compass, 1, (2003), 1-7 James Raven, ‘New Reading Histories, Print Culture and the Identification of Change: the Case of Eighteenth-Century England,’ in Social History 23, (1998), 268-87 [W] Peter Stallybrass, ‘Books and Scrolls: Navigating the Bible,’ in Books and Readers in Early Modern England: Material Studies, edited by Jennifer Andersen and Elizabeth Sauer, (University of Pennsylvania Press, 2002), pp. 42-79

6. Collecting, preserving, and transmitting the text: collections and libraries

* Roger Chartier and Lydia G Cochrane, The Order of Books: Readers, Authors, and Libraries in Europe Between the Fourteenth and Eighteenth centuries (Polity, 1994) * Thomas Tanselle, ‘Descriptive Bibliography and Library Cataloguing,’ in Studies in Bibliography 30, (1977), 1-56 * Will Noel, ‘The Commons and Digital Humanities in Museums’, 2013 lecture on digital data, www.youtube.com/watch?v=XPJ_kciC15I Philip Connell, ‘Bibliomania: Book Collecting, Cultural Politics, and the Rise of Literary Heritage in Romantic Britain,’ in Representations 71, (2000), 24-47 [W] Barbara Benedict, ‘Reading Collections: The Literary Discourse of Eighteenth-Century Libraries,’ in Bookish Histories: Books, Literature and Commercial Modernity, 1700-1900, edited by Ina Ferris and Paul Keen, (Palgrave, 2009) Andrew Pettegree, ‘Building a Library,’ in The Book in the Renaissance (Yale University Press, 2010), pp. 319-32 Heidi Brayman Hackel, ‘Consuming Readers: Ladies, Lapdogs, and Libraries,’ in Reading Material in Early Modern England: Print, Gender, and Literacy (Cambridge: Cambridge University Press, 2005), pp. 196-255 Jeffrey Todd Knight, Bound to Read: Compilations, Collections, and the Making of Renaissance Literature (University of Pennsylvania Press, 2013) Joseph A. Dane, ‘Classification and Representation of Early Books,’ in Dane, The Myth of Print Culture, chapter 3 Gile Mandelbrote and Barry Taylor (eds), Libraries within the Library: The Origins of the British Library’s Printed Collections (London: The British Library, 2009)

46

Jennifer Summit, Memory’s Library: Medieval Books in Early Modern England (University of Chicago Press, 2008) Clare Sargent, ‘The Physical Setting: The Early Modern Library (to c. 1640),’ in The Cambridge History of Libraries in Britain and Ireland, Volume 1 to 1640, eds Elisabeth Leedham-Green and Teresa Webber (Cambridge University Press, 2006), pp. 51-65 The Cambridge History of Libraries in Britain and Ireland, vol. II: 1640–1850, edited by Giles Mandelbrote and Keith Manley, (Cambridge University Press, 2006)

B-Course: Material Texts, 1700-1830 Professor Kathryn Sutherland ([email protected])

The B-Course is compulsory for all M.St. students. It provides an introduction to bibliography (the physical and technical details of book-making), book history, editorial theory and practice, and textual scholarship as they apply to the study of literature. It includes both the study of books as singular physical objects and as texts that may exist in multiple physical states: as manuscript, print, and digital forms. Weekly two-hour classes during Michaelmas Term will provide a survey of the material conditions under which texts were produced from the beginnings of print culture in the west (around 1450) to the end of the hand-press period (around 1830). Topics introduced will include: the constituents of the book (paper, type, printing, format); how literary manuscripts become books and how we might read their material forms; theories of editing and textual transmission; changing ideas of authorship; the history of reading. Listed below are some general studies which you may find useful in preparing for this course. Many articles in periodicals are available online through SOLO, as are an increasing number of books. Those marked by an asterisk are highly recommended as preliminary reading before the course begins (*) or as essential handbooks throughout the course (**). Further reading lists will accompany each weekly seminar.

Seminars will be as follows:

Week 1 What is the History of the Material Text?

Week 2 Material Production and the Physical Constituents

Week 3 of the Book (type, paper, composition, imposition, binding)

Week 4 Bibliographic Description and the Science of the Book

Week 5 Print and Meaning

Week 6 Textual Criticism and Theories of Editing

Throughout the course, you should keep in mind the following questions:

47

1) How do we read and describe materiality? What significances do we attach to particular material features? Are there material features we tend to overlook?

2) To what degree is the process of production legible in the material text?

3) What relationships might we propose between material and literary form?

4) What does it mean to study the history of the book in the digital age?

Introductory Reading

Craig S. Abbott and William Proctor Williams, An Introduction to Bibliographical and Textual Studies (Modern Language Association, 2009)

John Barnard, D. F. McKenzie, and M. Bell (eds), The Cambridge History of the Book in Britain, Vol. 4, 1557-1695 (Cambridge University Press, 2002)

Mark Bland, A Guide to Early Printed Books and Manuscripts (Wiley-Blackwell, 2010)

Roger Chartier, The Order of Books: Readers, Authors, and Libraries in Europe Between the Fourteenth and Eighteenth Centuries (Polity, 1994)

*Joseph A. Dane, The Myth of Print Culture: Essays on Evidence, Textuality, and Bibliographical Method (University of Toronto Press, 2003)

Elizabeth Eisenstein, The Printing Revolution in Early Modern Europe (Cambridge University Press, 1983) – an abridged version of Eisenstein’s The Printing Press as an Agent of Change (2 vols., Cambridge University Press, 1979). Note that this founding narrative is generally now critiqued: see, for example, Adrian Johns, The Nature of the Book (Chicago University Press, 1998)

*Lucien Febvre and Henri-Jean Martin, The Coming of the Book: The Impact of Printing, 1450-1800 (Verso Editions, 1976; latest edition, 1997)

*David Finkelstein and Alistair McCleery (eds), The Book History Reader (Routledge, 2002) This contains a useful Reading List.

*D. F. McKenzie, Bibliography and the Sociology of Texts (Cambridge University Press, 1999)

Peter L. Shillingsburg, Scholarly Editing in the Computer Age: Theory and Practice (3rd edn, Univ. of Michigan Press, 1996)

Michael F. Suarez and Michael L. Turner (eds), The Cambridge History of the Book in Britain, Vol. 5, 1695-1830 (Cambridge University Press, 2009)

Acquaint yourself with the standard processes of printing a book in the hand-press era (1450-1830): acquiring manuscript copy; casting off; composing; printing; proofing and correcting; binding. For this you should consult Philip Gaskell, A New Introduction to Bibliography (1972; reprinted by St Paul’s Bibliographies, 1995) **, pp. 1-185; or

McKerrow, R. B., An Introduction to Bibliography for Literary Students (1928; reprinted by St Paul’s Bibliographies, 1994) **

48

You might supplement this by looking at Joseph Moxon, Mechanick exercises on the whole art of printing (1683–4), edited by Herbert Davis and Harry Carter, 2nd ed. (Oxford University Press, 1962; reprinted Dover Publications, 1978.)

Reading for the first class

* Robert Darnton, ‘What Is the History of Books?’ in Daedalus, 111:3, (1982), 65-83

* Robert Darnton, ‘“What Is the History of Books” Revisited,’ in Modern Intellectual History 4.3 (2007), 495-508

* Paul Eggert, ‘Brought to Book: Bibliography, Book History and the Study of Literature’, The Library, 13 (2012), 3-32

*Walter W. Greg, ‘What is Bibliography?’ (1912) reprinted in Greg, Collected Papers, ed. J. C. Maxwell (Clarendon Press, 1966), pp. 75-88

*D. F. McKenzie, ‘The book as an expressive form’, in Bibliography and the Sociology of Texts (Cambridge University Press, 1999), pp. 9-30

The major journals in the field (to be consulted on a regular basis)

The Library; Publishing History; Studies in Bibliography; TEXT later issues under its new title Textual Cultures; Word and Image

Regularly check the Bodleian Library Centre for the Study of the Book website for resources, national and international links, some online journals, regularly updated listings of lectures and conferences, etc.

Material Texts 1830-1910 Professor Kathryn Sutherland ([email protected])

The B-Course is compulsory for all M.St. students. It provides an introduction to bibliography (the physical and technical details of book-making), book history, editorial theory and practice, and textual scholarship as they apply to the study of literature. It includes both the study of books as singular physical objects and as texts that may exist in multiple physical states: as manuscript, print, and digital forms. Weekly two-hour classes during Michaelmas Term will provide a survey of the material conditions under which texts have been produced since 1830. Topics introduced will include: the constituents of the book (paper, type, printing, format); how literary manuscripts become books and how we might read their material forms; theories of editing and textual transmission; changing ideas of authorship; the history of reading. Listed below are some general studies which you may find useful in preparing for this course. Many articles in periodicals are available online

49

through SOLO, as are an increasing number of books. Those marked by an asterisk are highly recommended as preliminary reading before the course begins (*) or as essential handbooks throughout the course (**). Further reading lists will accompany each weekly seminar.

Seminars will be as follows:

Week 1 What is the History of the Material Text?

Week 2 Book History for Victorianists

Week 3 Constituents of the Printed Book

Week 4 Print and Meaning

Week 5 Textual Criticism and Theories of Editing

Week 6 Going Digital (changing ideas of authorship, reading, production, collection, and preservation)

Throughout the course, you should keep in mind the following questions:

1 How do we read and describe materiality? What significances do we attach to particular material features? Are there material features we tend to overlook?

2 To what degree is the process of production legible in the material text?

3 What relationships might we propose between material and literary form?

4 What does it mean to study the history of the book in the digital age?

Introductory Reading

Craig S. Abbott and William Proctor Williams, An Introduction to Bibliographical and Textual Studies (Modern Language Association, 2009)

*Walter Benjamin, ‘Unpacking My Library: A Talk about Book Collecting’, and ‘The Work of Art in the Age of Mechanical Reproduction’, in Illuminations, ed. Hannah Arendt (Fontana, 1973)

Maurice Blanchot, ‘The Absence of the Book’, in The Gaze of Orpheus and other literary essays, ed. P. Adams Sitney (Station Hill Press, 1981)

Jay David Bolter and Richard Grusin, Remediation: Understanding New Media (MIT Press, 2002)

Marilyn Deegan and Kathryn Sutherland, Transferred Illusions: Digital Technology and the Forms of Print (Ashgate, 2009)

*David Finkelstein and Alistair McCleery (eds), The Book History Reader (Routledge, 2002) This contains a useful Reading List.

Jerome McGann, The Textual Condition (Princeton University Press, 1991)

50

*D. F. McKenzie, Bibliography and the Sociology of Texts (Cambridge University Press, 1999)

Peter L. Shillingsburg, Scholarly Editing in the Computer Age: Theory and Practice (3rd edn, Univ. of Michigan Press, 1996)

Acquaint yourself with the standard processes of printing a book after 1830 (acquiring manuscript/typescript copy; casting off; composing; printing; proofing and correcting; binding). For this you should consult Philip Gaskell, A New Introduction to Bibliography (1972; reprinted by St Paul’s Bibliographies, 1995) **, pp. 189-310. This is essential background reading for classes in Weeks 3 and 4.

Reading for the first class

* Paul Eggert, ‘Brought to Book: Bibliography, Book History and the Study of Literature’, The Library, 13 (2012), 3-32

*Walter W. Greg, ‘What is Bibliography?’ (1912) reprinted in Greg, Collected Papers, ed. J. C. Maxwell (Clarendon Press, 1966), pp. 75-88

*D. F. McKenzie, ‘The book as an expressive form’, in Bibliography and the Sociology of Texts (Cambridge University Press, 1999), pp. 9-30

The major journals in the field (to be consulted on a regular basis)

The Library; Publishing History; Studies in Bibliography; TEXT later issues under its new title Textual Cultures; Word and Image

Regularly check the Bodleian Library Centre for the Study of the Book website for resources, national and international links, some online journals, regularly updated listings of lectures and conferences, etc.

Material Texts Post-1900 Convenor: Dr Michelle Kelly

([email protected])

B-Course for students from 1900-present, World Literature in English, American Literature MSt Programmes

**The full group will meet in weeks 1 and 6; you will meet as two smaller groups in weeks 2, 3, 4 and 5 to enable you to work closely with material from the Bodleian

51

collections. You will receive an email from Michelle Kelly allocating you to one of the small group sessions. Please make careful note of different times and venues from week to week.

The B-Course begins with Material Texts, providing an introduction to bibliography (the physical and technical details of book-making) and book history as they apply to the study of literature. It includes both the study of books as singular physical objects and as texts that may exist in multiple physical states: as manuscript, print, and digital forms. Weekly two- hour classes during Michaelmas Term will be held in the Weston Library and will each week draw on material from the Bodleian Collections. The course will consist of consists two lectures by Professor Kathryn Sutherland introducing the principles of bibliography and textual scholarship, and four sessions designed to introduce potential approaches to research through the handling and discussion of items from the Bodleian’s Special Collections.

WEEK 1 (Wed 10-12)

Bibliography and its Uses (Professor Kathryn Sutherland)

WEEK 2 (Wed 10-12 or Thurs 10-12)

How to read a Book

How reading the material elements of books and manuscripts - bindings, type, covers, design, paper - can enhance our understanding of their social, cultural and intellectual implications.

WEEK 3 (Wed 10-12 or Thurs 10-12)

A Book of the Dead

Centering on William Gibson’s celebrated self destructive ‘Agrippa: a Book of the Dead’, but featuring examples of early and contemporary printing, the session examines the relationship between creators, dealers and curators in establishing and subverting ideas of cultural and commercial value.

WEEK 4 (Wed 10-12 or Thurs 10-12)

Before the Book

52

An introduction to sources for research in the Bodleian’s collections of modern manuscripts and archives.

WEEK 5 (Wed 10-12 or Thurs 10-12)

Books and Beyond

An introduction to research worthy and unusual areas of the Bodleian’s printed collections, including games and ephemera.

WEEK 6 (Wed 10-12)

Introduction to Textual Scholarship (Professor Kathryn Sutherland)

Preliminary Reading

Listed below are some general studies which you may find useful in preparing for this course. Many articles in periodicals are available online through SOLO, as are an increasing number of books. Those marked by an asterisk are highly recommended as preliminary reading before the course begins (*) or as essential handbooks throughout the course (**).

Throughout the course, you should keep in mind the following questions:

1 How do we read and describe materiality? What significances do we attach to particular material features? Are there material features we tend to overlook?

2 To what degree is the process of production legible in the material text?

3 What relationships might we propose between material and literary form?

4 What does it mean to study the history of the book in the digital age?

Introductory Reading

Craig S. Abbott and William Proctor Williams, An Introduction to Bibliographical and Textual Studies (Modern Language Association, 2009)

*Walter Benjamin, ‘Unpacking My Library: A Talk about Book Collecting’, and ‘The Work of Art in the Age of Mechanical Reproduction’, in Illuminations, ed. Hannah Arendt (Fontana, 1973)

Maurice Blanchot, ‘The Absence of the Book’, in The Gaze of Orpheus and other literary essays, ed. P. Adams Sitney (Station Hill Press, 1981)

53

Jay David Bolter and Richard Grusin, Remediation: Understanding New Media (MIT Press, 2002)

Marilyn Deegan and Kathryn Sutherland, Transferred Illusions: Digital Technology and the Forms of Print (Ashgate, 2009)

*David Finkelstein and Alistair McCleery (eds), The Book History Reader (Routledge, 2002) This contains a useful Reading List.

Jerome McGann, The Textual Condition (Princeton University Press, 1991)

*D. F. McKenzie, Bibliography and the Sociology of Texts (Cambridge University Press, 1999)

Peter L. Shillingsburg, Scholarly Editing in the Computer Age: Theory and Practice (3rd edn, Univ. of Michigan Press, 1996)

Acquaint yourself with the standard processes of printing a book after 1830 (acquiring manuscript/typescript copy; casting off; composing; printing; proofing and correcting; binding). For this you should consult Philip Gaskell, A New Introduction to Bibliography (1972; reprinted by St Paul’s Bibliographies, 1995) **, pp. 189-310.

Reading for the first class

* Paul Eggert, ‘Brought to Book: Bibliography, Book History and the Study of Literature’, The Library, 13 (2012), 3-32

*Walter W. Greg, ‘What is Bibliography?’ (1912) reprinted in Greg, Collected Papers, ed. J. C. Maxwell (Clarendon Press, 1966), pp. 75-88

*D. F. McKenzie, ‘The book as an expressive form’, in Bibliography and the Sociology of Texts (Cambridge University Press, 1999), pp. 9-30

The major journals in the field (to be consulted on a regular basis)

The Library; Publishing History; Studies in Bibliography; TEXT later issues under its new title Textual Cultures; Word and Image

Regularly check the Bodleian Library Centre for the Study of the Book website for resources, national and international links, some online journals, regularly updated listings of lectures and conferences, etc.

54

B-Course Option – Issues in Editing: Hilary Term 2017

This is an optional workshop, consisting of six weekly sessions, open to all those M.St. candidates working in an area of English, American, or World Literatures post-1550 who intend to offer a sample edition as the B course essay. Classes will consist of a weekly introduction to an aspect of editing (establishing the text, how to record variants, annotation, preparing an introduction, etc.) followed by discussion of practical issues and problems arising from the texts under preparation.

General bibliography Barney, Stephen, ed., Annotation and its Texts (New York and Oxford: OUP, 1991) Bornstein, George, ‘What Is the Text of a Poem by Yeats?’ in Palimpsest: Editorial Theory in the Humanities, ed. George Bornstein and Ralph G. Williams (Ann Arbor: Michigan Univ. Press, 1993) Briggs, Julia, ‘Between the Texts: Virginia Woolf’s Acts of Revision’, TEXT, 12 (1999), 143-65 Bushell, Sally, Text as Process: Creative Composition in Wordsworth, Tennyson, and Dickinson (Charlottesville: Univ. of Virginia Press, 2009) Cohen, Philip, ed., Devils and Angels: Textual Editing and Literary Theory (Charlottesville: Univ. of Virginia Press, 1991) Deegan, Marilyn, and Sutherland, Kathryn, ed., Text Editing, Print, and the Digital World (Farnham: Ashgate, 2009) Gabler, H. W., 'The Text as Process and the Problem of Intentionality', TEXT, 3 (1987), 107-16 Gaskell, Philip, From Writer to Reader: Studies in Editorial Method (Oxford: Clarendon Press, 1978) Greetham, D. C., Textual Scholarship: An Introduction (New York: Garland, 1992) Greg, W. W., ‘The Rationale of Copy-Text’, Studies in Bibliography, 3 (1950-1), 19-36 Hulle, Dirk Van, Textual Awareness: A Genetic Study of Late Manuscripts by Joyce, Proust, and Mann (Ann Arbor: Michigan Univ. Press, 2004) Jack, Ian, ‘Novels and those “Necessary Evils”: Annotating the Brontes’, Essays in Criticism, 32 (1982), 321-37 Johnson, Samuel, ‘Preface’ to The Plays of William Shakespeare (1765), in Johnson on Shakespeare, Yale Edition of the Works of Samuel Johnson, vol. 7 (New Haven: Yale Univ. Press, 1968) McGann, Jerome J., ‘What Is Critical Editing?’ TEXT, 5 (1991), 15-30; repr. in The Textual Condition (Princeton: Princeton Univ. Press, 1991) McKenzie, D. F., ‘The Book as an Expressive Form’, in Bibliography and the Sociology of Texts (1986; Cambridge: CUP, 1999) Schreilbman, Susan, Ray Siemens, and John Unsworth, ed., A Companion to Digital Humanities, (Oxford: Blackwell, 2004); available at http://www.digitalhumanities.org/companion/ Stillinger, Jack, Multiple Authority and the Myth of Solitary Genius (New York: OUP, 1991) ______, Coleridge and Textual Instability: The Multiple Versions of the Major Poems (New York: OUP, 1994) Thompson, Ann, et al., Which Shakespeare? A User’s Guide to Editions (Milton Keynes: Open Univ. Publications, 1992)

Some representative scholarly and other editions (for consultation)

The Cambridge Edition of the Works of Jane Austen, general editor Janet Todd (Cambridge: CUP, 2005-9) Jane Austen’s Fiction Manuscripts: A Digital Edition, ed. Kathryn Sutherland (2010) www.janeausten.ac.uk The William Blake Archive http://www.blakearchive.org/blake The Works of Stephen Crane, ed. Fredson Bowers (Charlottesville: Univ. of Virginia Press, 1969- ) Emily Dickinson, Dickinson Electronic Archives http://www.emilydickinson.org/ Marta Werner, ‘The Flights of A821’ http://www.altx.com/ebr/ebr6/6werner/6wern.htm Marta Werner, Emily Dickinson’s Open Folios (Ann Arbor: Michigan Univ. Press, 1996)

55

Thomas Hardy, Tess of the D’Urbervilles, ed. Simon Gatrell and Juliet Grindle (Oxford: Clarendon Press, 1988) The Cambridge Edition of the Works of Ben Jonson: a hybrid print and electronic edition (Cambridge: CUP, 2012) William Shakespeare: The Oxford Shakespeare, General Editor Stanley Wells (Oxford: OUP, 1982-2005); The Arden Shakespeare: Complete Works, ed. Richard Proudfoot, Ann Thompson, et al. (London: Thomas Nelson and Sons, 1998); The Arden Shakespeare, Third Series (London: 1995- 2011); RSC Shakespeare, ed. Jonathan Bate and Eric Rasmussen (Basingstoke: Macmillan, 2007) The Cambridge Edition of the Works of Jonathan Swift (Cambridge: CUP, 2008-on going) and its electronic archive www.jonathanswiftarchive.org.uk The Walt Whitman Archive http://www.whitmanarchive.org/ Women Writers’ Project http://www.wwp.northeastern.edu/

Term schedule

Week 1: Types of edition Week 2: Copytext and dealing with variants Week 3: Old Spelling/ New Spelling Week 4: Annotation Week 5: Layout Week 6: Writing the critical introduction and pulling it all together

56

B-Course: Post-1550 Transcription Classes These classes teach how to locate, transcribe, describe and understand manuscripts, with particular reference to the very extensive collections from all periods in the Bodleian Library. They are taught in Michaelmas Term and are held in addition to the main B-course class. Attendance at both is compulsory.

1550-1700: Early Modern Hands (Dr Philip West) A course of eight classes for M.St. students working in the period. The main aims of the course are to enable students to read secretary hand fluently, and to describe its forms; to enable students to transcribe hands using semi-diplomatic conventions; and to explain scribal features of early modern manuscript writing. Students will learn how to find and use manuscripts in Oxford. There will be a transcription test at the end of Michaelmas term. 1700-1830 and 1830-1914: Handwriting, 1700-1900 (Mr Clive Hurst) A course of eight classes for MSt students working in this period. You will be presented with examples of literary hands which will be transcribed in class; there will be three pieces of formal transcription to present during the term, and a final test transcription in the last class. The course is to familiarise you with contemporary hands to enable you to use primary resources more effectively, and to introduce you to some of the problems encountered in editing texts. 1900-present: Material Methodology: Modern manuscript research (Dr Judith Priestman) The purpose of this part of the M.St. course is to familiarize postgraduates with some of the techniques and methodologies involved in researching primary sources, principally manuscripts and archives. Students are taught basic document analysis (how to spot a forgery; date paper &c) and offered one practical session in the Bodleian’s Conservation workshops, but the main emphasis of the course is on transcribing and editing manuscripts, where transcription is understood to be a tool for analysing an author’s compositional technique. A transcription test is set in Week 8, which students are required to pass, as set out in the current edition of the Exam Regulations. World Literatures: Material Methodology (Dr Michelle Kelly) An introduction to manuscript study and archive use in world literature, with weekly classes on the transcription, editing and use of manuscript materials. The course will focus on practical transcription skills, and will conclude with a compulsory examination on these methods in week 8. The course is a compulsory component of the B Course for the M.St. in World Literature.

57

C-Course Descriptions - Michaelmas Term You may select any C-Course

Medieval Conversion Narratives (Old English And Old Norse) Dr Sian Gronlie ([email protected]) In this course, we will look at the literary representation of conversion in Old English and Old Norse texts. Conversion will be understood in its widest sense, as historical moment and as process; the historical conversion from paganism to Christianity, and the interior conversion that is the end of the religious life. Narrative is crucial to, perhaps even constitutive of, the experience of conversion: conversion involves a remembering, a reconstitution of one’s past that aligns it with the central narratives of the Christian Church. We will look at how conversion is represented in different literary genres (Bede’s Ecclesiastical History, Ari’s Book of the Icelanders, Old English poetry, the Icelandic sagas) and at the interplay between national conversion (England, Scandinavia) and individual stories (Edwin, Cædmon, Hallfreðr, Njáll). Texts will be studied in the original language, but all are available in good translations.

After The Conquest: Reinventing Fiction And History Dr Laura Ashe ([email protected]) This course will consider the dramatic literary developments of the post-Conquest period, in terms of the cultural, political and ideological challenges of Norman England. It will include the birth of the romance genre, the development of fictional narrative, and of life-writing, and the emergence of such cultural phenomena as chivalry, written interiority and individuality, and the elevation of heterosexual love. Texts considered will include Latin, insular French and Old and Middle English (all of which can be studied in parallel text and translation): chronicles, lives of saints and kings, foundation myths and pseudo-histories; insular and continental romances and lais, such as the various versions of the Tristan legend, the Arthurian romance, and the romances of ‘English’ history.

Texts are to be chosen by agreement from amongst those listed; the secondary reading lists are inclusive, not prescriptive, and intended to aid in the process of writing the final course essay.

1. Historiography and myth: Geoffrey of Monmouth, Historia regum Britanniae; Wace’s Brut; Roman d’Eneas. 2. Fictional romance and the rise of chivalry: Chrétien de Troyes, Erec, Yvain, Lancelot, Cligès; Le Roman des eles and Ordene de chevalerie. 3. Historical romance and the rise of the king: (from) Gaimar’s Estoire des Engleis, Romance of Horn, Lai d’Haveloc, Layamon’s Brut. 4. Love, selfhood, and suffering: (from) Marie de France’s Lais, Thomas’s Tristran, the Ancrene Wisse. 5. Life writing: (from) Vita Ædwardi, Life of Christina of Markyate, Lives of Thomas Becket, History of William Marshal, Vita Haroldi. 6. Developments in romance: (from) Beroul’s Tristan, the Folies Tristan; Gui de Warewic, Boeve de Haumtoune; Havelok; King Horn; Sir Orfeo.

Dissident Writing, Literary Theory And Intellectual History In Late-Medieval England Dr Kantik Gosh ([email protected]) The latter half of the fourteenth and the first half of the fifteenth centuries in England witnessed an extraordinarily rich and diverse literary creativity in a range of genres, both inherited and novel, often accompanied by a notable degree of theoretical and hermeneutic self-consciousness. This

58

discursive and generic fragmentation and innovation was in part the result of an explosive ecclesiastical politics (the papal schism; various heresies, both in England and on the Continent, preeminently those associated with John Wyclif in England and Jan Hus in Bohemia; conciliar negotiations at Constance and Basel; ‘anticlericalism’ of various kinds) as well as a burgeoning lay intellectual ambition outside the traditional Latinate domain of the arts and theology faculties of Oxford, Paris and a handful of other European universities. This C-course will examine a range of writing – polemical, poetic, homiletic, exegetic and theoretical – produced in England (primarily in English, but also taking into account Latin texts of major relevance): the works of Wyclif and of his followers (e.g. Of the Truth of Sacred Scripture; English Wycliffite Sermons; tracts relating to translation into the vernacular; various polemical tracts dealing with aspects of hermeneutics, ecclesiology and philosophical theology); the works of the hereticated bishop, Reginald Pecock; poetry and homiletic writings directly addressing contemporary concerns relating to ecclesiastical politics and academic learning (e.g. ‘Piers Plowman tradition’; Court of Sapience; macaronic sermons in Bodley 649). It will seek to understand how intellectual labour and identity are reconfigured in an environment when university learning merges pervasively into the sphere of broader cultural negotiations encompassing political dissidence, ecclesiastical critique, theological scepticism and poetic ambition. Scholarly work – of recent decades and ongoing -- on Wycliffism in particular and on the early fifteenth century in general has been fundamentally reshaping our understanding of late- medieval England, and this course will seek to offer an informed introduction to the field.

Literature In Brief Dr Freya Johnston ([email protected]) The soul of wit and the mother of obscurity, brevity in writing is also – according to Sydney Smith – what charity is to all other virtues.

Focusing mostly on prose from the seventeenth to the nineteenth centuries, this C-course option examines various kinds of short or fragmentary work and its formal determinacy or indeterminacy. Brief characters, aphorisms, epigrams, maxims, anecdotes, table-talk, and observations often advertised their immediate applicability to their readers; gathered together, these individual scraps might add up to very substantial, albeit perpetually incomplete, publications. As Samuel Johnson told James Boswell, ‘I love anecdotes. I fancy mankind may come, in time, to write all aphoristically, except in narrative; grow weary of preparation, and connection, and illustration, and all those arts by which a big book is made. If a man is to wait till he weaves anecdotes into a system, we may be long in getting them, and get but a few, in comparison of what we might get.’

From the mid-eighteenth century onwards, the fragmentary text evolved into something approaching a genre in its own right, often provoking readers’ sympathetic participation and fostering attempts at its completion or continuation. Such acts of collaborative writing, intervention, noting, and correcting are also in evidence at the edges and foot of the page; the final seminar of the course considers some ways in which marginalia might be thought of as forms of literary criticism and composition (this option will therefore also be useful for any students interested in working on authors’ responses to or revisions of other writers for their dissertations or B-Course essays).

Most of the primary and secondary materials listed below can be found and read online if necessary; some critical works are included here because of their suggestive or helpful approach to related texts, rather than because they comment directly on the primary works under discussion each week. In any case, it is much more important to read and think about those primary texts than it is to do anything else by way of preparation.

1. Society in Miniature Joseph Hall, Characters of Virtues and Vices (1608) John Earle, Microcosmographie, or a Peece of the World discovered, in Essayes and Characters (1628)

59

Jean de la Bruyère, The Characters, or the Manners of the Age … made English by several hands; with the Characters of Theophrastus (1699) George Eliot, Impressions of Theophrastus Such (1879)

Secondary reading: Kathryn Murphy, ‘The Anxiety of Variety: Knowledge and Experience in Montaigne, Burton, and Bacon’, in Yota Batsaki, Subha Mukherji, and Jan-Melissa Schramm, eds., Fictions of Knowledge: Fact, Evidence, Doubt (2011) Jacques Bos, ‘Individuality and Inwardness in the Literary Character Sketches of the Seventeenth Century’, Journal of the Warburg and Courtauld Institutes, 61 (1998), 142-157 Benjamin Boyce, The Theophrastan Character in English to 1642 (1948) Bruce McIver, ‘John Earle: The Unwillingly Willing Author of Microcosmography’, English Studies (1991), 72:3, 219-229

2. Aphorisms, Maxims, Epigrams Hermann Boerhaave, Boerhaave’s Aphorisms: Concerning the Knowledge and Cure of Diseases (1715), ‘Author’s Preface’, ‘Preface of the Translator’ Charles Palmer, A Collection of Select Aphorisms and Maxims (1748) Anon., Select Epigrams, 2 vols. (1797)

Secondary reading: James Doelman, ‘Epigrams and Political Satire in Early Stuart England’, Huntington Library Quarterly, 69 (2006), 31-46 Isobel Grundy, ‘Samuel Johnson: Man of Maxims?’, in Samuel Johnson: New Critical Essays, ed. Isobel Grundy (1984) Mary J. Muratore, ‘Deceived by Truth: The Maxim as a Discourse of Deception in La Princesse de Clèves’, Zeitschrift für französische Sprache und Literatur, 104 (1994), 29-37

3. Anecdotes and Observations Joseph Spence, Observations, Anecdotes and Characters of Books and Men, 2 vols. [mid- 18th-c.; first publ. 1820], ed. James M. Osborn (1966), vol. 1 Hester Lynch Piozzi, Anecdotes of the Late Samuel Johnson, LL.D., During the Last Twenty Years of his Life (1786) Isaac Disraeli, A Dissertation on Anecdotes (1793) John Nichols, Literary Anecdotes of the Eighteenth Century (1812-16), vol. 1

Secondary reading: Sande Cohen, ‘A Critical Analysis of the Historiographic Anecdote’, in History Out of Joint: Essays on the Uses and Abuses of History (2006), pp. 126-50 Joel Fineman, ‘The History of the Anecdote: Fiction and Fiction’, in H. Aram Veeser, ed., The New Historicism (1989), pp. 49-76 Lionel Gossman, ‘Anecdote and History’, History and Theory, 42 (2003), 143-68 Marcel Hénaff and Jean-Louis Morhange, ‘The Anecdotal: Truth in Detail’, SubStance, 38 (2009), 97-111 Donald A. Stauffer, The Art of Biography in Eighteenth-Century England (1941)

4. Fragments, Extracts, Scraps Laurence Sterne, A Sentimental Journey through France and Italy (1768) Jane Austen, ‘Detached Pieces’, and ‘Scraps’ in Juvenilia (1780s-90s) Samuel Taylor Coleridge, ‘Kubla Khan; or, A Vision in a Dream: A Fragment’ (1797) Stevie Smith, ‘Thoughts about the Person from Porlock’ (1972)

60

Secondary reading: J. David Grey, ed., Jane Austen’s Beginnings: The Juvenilia and Lady Susan (1989) Elizabeth W. Harries, The Unfinished Manner: Essays on the Fragment in the Later Eighteenth Century (1994) Anne Mellor, English Romantic Irony (1980) Seamus Perry, ‘Coleridge’s Literary Influence’, in The Oxford Handbook of Samuel Taylor Coleridge, ed. Frederick Burwick (2009), pp. 661-76

5. Table talk John Selden, Table Talk (1689) William Hazlitt, Table-talk; or, Original Essays (1824) Samuel Taylor Coleridge, Table Talk (1835) Alexander Dyce, Recollections of the Table Talk of Samuel Rogers (1856)

Secondary reading: David Bromwich, Hazlitt: The Mind of a Critic (1983) Anthony Grafton, Worlds Made by Words: Scholarship and Community in the Modern West (2010) Carl H. Klaus, The Made-up Self: Impersonation in the Personal Essay (2009) Seamus Perry, ‘The Talker’, in The Cambridge Companion to Samuel Taylor Coleridge, ed. Lucy Newlyn (2002) G. J. Toomer, John Selden: A Life in Scholarship (2009) F. P. Wilson, ‘Table Talk’, Huntington Library Quarterly, 4 (1940), 27-46

6. Notes, Queries, Marginalia William Blake, annotations to Joshua Reynolds, Discourses on Art (1769-70) and to Johann Caspar Lavater, trans. Henry Fuseli, Aphorisms on Man (1788), in e.g. William Blake: Complete Writings, ed. Geoffrey Keynes (1969 and reprinted); R. J. Shroyer, ed., Aphorisms on Man (1980); Robert Wark, ed., Sir Joshua Reynolds: Discourses on Art (1951 and reprinted) John Keats, annotations to Paradise Lost, in Beth Lau, ed., Keats’s Paradise Lost (1998)

Secondary reading: Hazard Adams, Blake’s Margins: An Interpretive Study of the Annotations (2009) Joe Bray, Miriam Handley and Anne C. Henry, eds., Mar(k)ing the Text: The Presentation of Meaning on the Literary Page (2000) Sibylle Erle, Blake, Lavater and Physiognomy (2010) Beth Lau, ‘Editing Keats’s Marginalia’, Text, 7 (1994), 337-48 H. J. Jackson, Marginalia: Readers Writing in Books (2001) ------, Romantic Readers: The Evidence of Marginalia (2005) Jeanne Moskal, ‘The Problem of Forgiveness in Blake’s Annotations to Lavater’, Studies in Philology, 86 (1989), 69-86 Jason Allen Smart, The Torn Book: Unreading William Blake’s Marginalia (2006)

LIFE IN SPENSER AND SHAKESPEARE Professor Simon Palfrey ([email protected]) This course will explore the life in literary and dramatic forms. It will question whether mimesis is an adequate term for what this work does. Imitation implies an anterior reality that measures and regulates the imitation (its value, accuracy, ethics, politics). But might artworks generate their own modes of life? Or model unknown or yet-to-come modes? And if so, does this kind of auto-poetic

61

dispensation propose less an escape from history than a renewed intensification of what history in the broadest sense might be? The forms of art may be animate distillations of history in action, far more various and superimposed (temporally, eventally, agentially) than positivistic notions of a 'text' that issues from a 'context' can allow.

The course will engage with central questions of poetics and humanism, and the relation between the two. Might we need to take more seriously the idea that poetry or plays can change lives? If humanism is about active virtue/virtu, then what exactly is the action of poetry and plays? Rather than generalizing or presupposing or abstracting such things, the course will encourage students to pay close attention to these things in action, from the ground up. And if poetics (including theatrical poetics) generates its own forms of life, then what does this imply about the human in humanism? Perhaps poetics implicitly models nonhuman modes of life, more decentred and distributed than anthropocentric assumptions often admit.

Students will be introduced to theory and philosophy that bears upon questions of the morphology of life (pre-modern, early modern, modern, post-modern), especially seminal thinkers of life as process and change. eg Lucretius, Bruno, Campanella, Spinoza, Leibniz, Hegel, Bergson, Heidegger, Whitehead, Deleuze, Latour. They won't be asked to 'apply' these thinkers, but encouraged to read them so as to open up their own ways of thinking and reading.

The course will focus equally and symbiotically on the works of Spenser and Shakespeare. Their works will be read both next to and against one another, each as it were a lens for the other. In this way supposed differences between the two writers - and supposed commonalties - can be tested. Students may concentrate on any works of the two principal authors they like, and discussion will range across the writers' canons, but classes will focus particularly upon the following:

Spenser: Muiopotmos, Epithalamion, Four Hymns, Faerie Queene Shakespeare: Venus and Adonis, Comedy of Errors, Twelfth Night, Measure for Measure, King Lear, Macbeth, Winter's Tale, The Tempest.

Each class will explore a specific form or nest of forms. The same basic questions will be asked of each of them. Does this form imply or create a particular mode of life? What is its relation to or difference from everyday ways of understanding life? Does it observe or exceed the evidence of the senses? Why not simply describe, elegantly, what can be seen with the eyes or shared by all? Why use this particular form at all? What is the value, beyond occasional instrumentality, of things like metaphors, puns, stanzas, rhymes, intervals, scenes? The first two classes will focus respectively on Spenser (week 1) and Shakespeare (week 2); after that each class will explore the work of both writers in contrast and dialectic with one another.

Week 1 (Spenser) & 2 (Shakespeare): What is [a] human? Allegory; Doubles/Surrogates; Disguise; Character; Actor; Metamorphosis; Non-humans

Week 3: Words Metaphor;Wordplay; Allegory

Week 4: Narrative units Stanza; Scene; Interval

Week 5: Prosody Rhyme; Line; Sentence

Week 6: Speech and silence Dialogue; Cue; Cue-space

Essential Reading The writings of Spenser and Shakespeare, as widely as possible.

62

Recommended Reading Sylvia Adamson et al. Renaissance Figures of Speech (2007) Paul Alpers, The Poetry of the Faerie Queene (1967) Harry Berger Jr., Revisionary Play: Studies in the Spenserian Dynamics (1992) A. C. Hamilton, The Spenser Encyclopedia (for reference) Daniel Tiffany, Infidel Poetics (2009) Kenneth Gross, “Shapes of Time: On the Spenserian Stanza”, Spenser Studies 2004 William Empson, Seven Types of Ambiguity (1930) Angus Fletcher, Allegory: the Theory of a Symbolic Mode (1964) Lorna Hutson, The Invention of Suspicion (2007) John Kerrigan, The Sonnets and A Lover's Complaint (1999) James A. Knapp, Image Ethics in Shakespeare and Spenser (2011) Emrys Jones, Scenic Form in Shakespeare (1971) Theresa Krier, ‘Time Lords: Rhythm and Interval in Spenser’s Stanzaic Narrative’, Spenser Studies 2007 *Richard McCabe, Oxford Handbook of Edmund Spenser (2012); The Pillars of Eternity (1989); Spenser's Monstrous Regiment (2002); *Martin Meisel, How Plays Work (2007) David Lee Miller, “The Chastity of Allegory”, Spenser Studies 2014 Simon Palfrey, Shakespeare's Possible Worlds (2014); Poor Tom: Living King Lear (2014); Doing Shakespeare (2011) Palfrey & Stern, Shakespeare in Parts (2007) Gordon Teskey, Allegory and Violence (1996); 'A Retrograde Reading of Spenser’s Fowre Hymnes', Spenser Studies 2008; “Thinking Moments in The Faerie Queene”, Spenser Studies 2007 Michael Witmore, Pretty Creatures (2007); Shakespearean Metaphysics (2008) *Henry Turner, ed. Early Modern Theatricality (2013); The English Renaissance Stage (2006) *George Wright, Shakespeare's Metrical Art (1988)

Further reading Stephen Booth, King Lear, Macbeth, Indefinition, and Tragedy (1983) Drew Daniel, The Melancholy Assemblage (2013) Stanley Cavell, Disowning Knowledge in Seven Plays of Shakespeare (2003) A. C. Bradley, Shakespearean Tragedy (1904) Philip Davis, Shakespeare Thinking (2007) Margreta de Grazia, Hamlet Without Hamlet (2009) Angus Fletcher, The Prophetic Moment (1971) Kenneth Gross, Puppets; an essay on uncanny life (2010); Shakespeare's Noise (2001); O. B. Hardison, Prosody and Purpose in the English Renaissance (1989) Paul Kottman, A Politics of the Scene (2007) Angela Leighton, On Form (Oxford, 2007) Julia Reinhard Lupton, Thinking With Shakespeare (2011) Alexander Nagel & Christopher S. Wood, Anachronic Renaissance (2010) Valere Novarina, The Theater of the Ears (1996) Paul Ricoeur, The Rule of Metaphor (2003) Joseph Roach, The Player's Passion (1993) Bert O. States, Great Reckonings in Little Rooms: On the Phenomenology of Theater (1985) Tiffany Stern, Documents of Performance (2009) Evelyn Tribble, Cognition in the Globe (2011) G. Wilson Knight, The Wheel of Fire Bart van Es, Spenser's Forms of History (2002)

Some theoretical/philosophical options: Lucretius, De Rerum Natura, trans W. H. D. Rouse, revised Ferguson Smith (Cambridge, 1992) Giordano Bruno, Cause, Principle, and Unity, trans. Robert de Lucca, (Cambridge, 1998) Spinoza, Ethics, trans. Boyle, revised Parkinson (London, 1993)

63

Leibniz, New Essays on Human Understanding, ed. Remnant & Bennett (Cambridge, 1996); Philosophical Texts, ed. Woodhouse & Francks (Oxford, 1998), esp. Monadology. Herder, Philosophical Writings, ed Forster (Cambridge 2006), esp. 'On the Cognition and Sensation of the Human Soul' Hegel, Aesthetics, 2 vols., trans Knox (Oxford, 1975); Phenomenology of Spirit, trans. Miller (Oxford, 1977) Henri Bergson, Time and Free Will, trans. Pogson (London, 1913) Alfred North Whitehead, Modes of Thought (1938) Henri Focillon, The Life of Forms in Art (1992) Deleuze & Guattari, A Thousand Plateaus (1988) Bruno Latour, Pandora's Hope (1999) Daniel Heller-Roazen, The Inner Touch (2007) Graham Harman, Towards Speculative Realism (2009) Timothy Morton, The Ecological Thought (2010)

Shakespeare and Early Modern Theories Of Knowing Professor Rhodri Lewis ([email protected]) In the course of the past two decades, there has been a so-called ‘cognitive turn’ in literary study. Early modern and Shakespeare studies are no exception, and scholars such as Mary Crane, Arthur Kinney, Bruce Smith, Amy Cook, Raphael Lyne, and Evelyn Tribble have produced substantial monographs attempting to marry the findings of twenty-first-century cognitive science to Shakespearean drama. These studies have much to recommend them, not least the fact that they are so healthily interdisciplinary. But this interdisciplinarity is both a weakness and a strength: while the cognitivists may ultimately be in a position to shine a universal light on the ways in which the human mind processes literary language, the cost of their approach is to make the Shakespearean corpus a testing ground for a larger series of experiments in cognitive science. In other words, the insights that arise from this form of scholarship do not leave us in a position to help us answer the sort of questions of that we, as literary critics, are concerned to ask and answer when reading works of imaginative literature.

Accordingly, this C-Course develops an approach to Shakespeare study that has claims to both historical specificity and greater critical application: what about early modern theories of cognition as a medium through which to study the writings of Shakespeare, particularly when it can be shown that Shakespeare was engaging with them directly? Shakespeare’s broad familiarity with the language and assumptions of sixteenth-century theories of how it is that humankind apprehends, thinks about (that’s to say – imagines, remembers and reasons) and knows the world was long ago established by J.B. Bamborough and John Erskine Hankins. And yet it would be fair to say that there has never been more than a sporadic awareness that such knowledge might matter to the literary critic. Recent advances in understanding the histories of early modern rhetoric, logic, philosophy, medicine, psychology and education make this a germane moment to begin putting such assumptions right. In so doing, we put ourselves in a position not simply to produce new and illuminating readings of particular Shakespearean plays or poems, but to reconstruct something of Shakespeare’s changing (and characteristically acute) interactions with the discursive vectors that shaped ideas of cognition from about 1590 to 1610. As will become apparent, Shakespeare’s principal point of focus is with the business of “apprehension”, the first – and traditionally the least problematic – operation of the human understanding according to Aristotle and the variously Aristotelian commentators who provided the bedrock for early modern cognitive-psychological writing. Apprehension is notably opposed to “comprehension” by Theseus towards the end of A Midsummer Night’s Dream, but this is only the most obvious (and is one of the least interesting) instances of Shakespeare’s interrogation of the beliefs that lie behind this most basic cognitive category.

Of the six classes that comprise this C-Course, the first will serve as an introduction to early modern cognitive theory. The second and third classes will examine Shakespeare’s representation of apprehension in the 1590s: the second class in connection with the condition of being in “love”; the

64

third class in connection with the self-deceit attendant on ambition, anger and religious conviction. The fourth class will turn to Hamlet and Troilus and Cressida, and will examine Shakespeare’s exploration of the inadequacy of early modern cognitive-psychological theory in the face of human experience as Shakespeare observed it. The fifth class will discuss Othello and Macbeth, and explore the implications of this inadequacy in the plays’ moral and political universe. We will conclude with Antony and Cleopatra, The Winter’s Tale, Cymbeline and The Tempest, and consider the ways that Shakespeare began – howsoever tentatively – to see a role for the imagination in redeeming the shortcomings of apprehension as commonly understood.

Each week, one or two class members will give short (10-15 minute) presentations on aspects of the topic at hand, before discussion broadens out. We will meet as a group, whether virtually or in person, in week 0 to discuss when each of you will be presenting. On a final practical note, most of the classes will be on Friday afternoons; however, as I have to attend some slightly ridiculous University committees on two as yet unspecified Fridays, two of the classes will be on Thursday afternoons. Don’t hesitate to get in touch if you’ve any questions about either the form or the content of the course.

Course Overview

Week 1. Excerpts from:

1. Pierre de la Primaudaye, The Second Part of the French Academie. Wherein ... the Bodie and Soule of Man, the Creation, Matter, Composition, Forme, Nature, Profite and Vse of all the Partes of the Frame of Man are Handled, trans. T[homas] B[owes] (London, 1594).

2. Juan Huarte, Examen de Ingenios. The Examination of Mens Wits. In which, by Discourering the Varetie of Natures, is Shewd for What Profession Each One is Apt, and How Far he Shall Profit Therein, trans. R[obert] C[arew] (London, 1594).

3. Francis Bacon, The Advancement of Learning (1605), in The Oxford Francis Bacon, 15 vols., eds. Graham Rees et al. (Oxford, 1996-), vol. 4.

4. Robert Burton, The Anatomy of Melancholy, 6 vols., ed. Thomas C. Faulkner et al. (Oxford, 1989–2000).

Note that the excerpts will be provided in PDF format, along with many of the key secondary studies (which are particularly important for this first, and foundational, class). Also note that these examples are indicative: there’s a huge body of comparable literature out there on apprehension and so forth – from Thomas Wilson and Ralph Lever to Abraham Fraunce, Timothy Bright and Edward Reynolds.

Week 2. Love’s Labour’s Lost, Midsummer Night’s Dream, Much Ado about Nothing, and As You Like It. (By all means bring in other plays or poems from the mid- to late-1590s that consider the psychological condition of being “in love”.)

Week 3. King John, Richard II, 3 Henry VI, and Richard III. (Again, feel free to bring in any of the other Henry IV or Henry VI plays, all of which have relevant things to say.)

Week 4. Hamlet and Troilus and Cressida. (Julius Caesar, slightly earlier than both these plays, is a useful point of comparison.)

Week 5.

65

Othello and Macbeth.

Week 6. Antony and Cleopatra, The Winter’s Tale, Cymbeline, and The Tempest.

Bibliography I’ve arranged this bibliography under general headings rather than in weekly chunks for three reasons: i) in most cases, there isn’t a play-specific literature for most of the questions we’ll be addressing; ii) concomitantly, many of the works listed below apply to more than one of the plays we’ll be reading; iii) exploring long reading lists and working out which bits of them are relevant to your interests is a habit that you need to cultivate if you’re going to cut it as a graduate-level research student. I will nevertheless give advice on the essential readings for each class. It should go without saying that I expect you to read Shakespeare’s works in modern scholarly versions, rather than those aimed at undergraduates: the Arden and Oxford editions have different strengths, but are generally best.

First, some indispensable works of reference: J.W. Binns, Intellectual Culture in Elizabethan and Jacobean England: The Latin Writings of the Age (Leeds, 1990) Lorraine Daston and Katharine Park, eds., The Cambridge History of Science. Volume 3: Early Modern Science (Cambridge, 2006) Daniel Garber and Michael Ayers, The Cambridge History of Seventeenth-Century Philosophy, 2 vols. (Cambridge, 1998) Glyn P. Norton, ed., The Cambridge History of Literary Criticism. Volume III: The Renaissance (Cambridge, 1999) Charles B. Schmitt et al, eds., The Cambridge History of Renaissance Philosophy (Cambridge, 1988)

Background: Judith H. Anderson, ‘Working Imagination in the Early Modern Period: Donne’s Secular and Religious Lyrics and Shakespeare’s Hamlet, Macbeth, and Leontes’, in Shakespeare and Donne: Generic Hybrids and the Cultural Imaginary, ed. Judith H. Anderson and Jennifer H. Vaught (New York, 2013), 185-219 J.B. Bamborough, The Little World of Man (London, 1952) Lina Bolzoni, The Gallery of Memory: Literary and Iconographic Models in the Age of the Printing Press, trans. Jeremy Parzen (Toronto, 2001) Mary Carruthers, The Book of Memory, 2nd ed. (Cambridge, 2008) Stuart Clark, Vanities of the Eye: Vision in Early Modern European Culture (Oxford, 2007) Edwin Clarke and Kenneth Dewhurst, An Illustrated History of Brain Function (Berkeley and Los Angeles, 1972) Pietro Corsi, ed., The Enchanted Loom: Chapters in the History of Neuroscience (New York and Oxford, 1991) William T. Costello, The Scholastic Curriculum at Early Seventeenth-Century Cambridge (Cambridge, MA, 1958) William G. Crane, Wit and Rhetoric in the Renaissance: The Formal Basis of Elizabethan Prose Style (New York, 1937) Patrick Cruttwell, ‘Physiology and Psychology in Shakespeare’s Age’, Journal of the History of Ideas 12 (1951), 75-89 Lynn Enterline, Shakespeare’s Schoolroom: Rhetoric, Discipline, Emotion (Philadelphia, 2012) Mary Floyd-Wilson et al., eds., Reading the Early Modern Passions (Philadelphia, 2004) James Franklin, ‘Diagrammatic Reasoning and Modelling in the Imagination’, in 1543 and All That: Image and Word, Change and Continuity in the Proto-Scientific Revolution, ed. Guy Freeland and Anthony Corones (Dordrecht, 2000), 53-116 Marc Fumaroli, L’âge de l’éloquence: rhétorique et “res literaria” de la renaissance au seuil de l’époque classique (Geneva, 1980) Neal W. Gilbert, Renaissance Concepts of Method (New York, 1960)

66

Angus Gowland, The Worlds of Renaissance Melancholy (Cambridge, 2006) E. Ruth Harvey, The Inward Wits: Psychological Theory in the Middle Ages and the Renaissance (London, 1975) Wilbur S. Howell, Logic and Rhetoric in England, 1500-1700 (Princeton, 1956) Michelle Karnes, Imagination, Meditation, and Cognition in the Middle Ages (Chicago, 2011) Donald R. Kelley and Richard H. Popkin, eds., The Shapes of Knowledge from the Renaissance to the Enlightenment (Dordrecht, 1991) Susan James, Passion and Action: The Emotions in Seventeenth-Century Philosophy (Oxford, 1997) Martin Kemp, ‘From “Mimesis” to “Fantasia”: the Quattrocento Vocabulary of Creation, Inspiration and Genius in the Visual Arts’, Viator 8 (1977), 347-98 Eckhard Kessler, ‘The Intellective Soul’, in The Cambridge History of Renaissance Philosophy, ed. Charles B. Schmitt et al. (Cambridge, 1988), 485–534. Rhodri Lewis, ‘A Kind of Sagacity: Francis Bacon, the ars memoriae and the Pursuit of Natural Knowledge’, Intellectual History Review 19 (2009), 155-75 -- “Francis Bacon and Ingenuity”, Renaissance Quarterly 67 (2014), 113-63 Verena Olejniczak Lobsien, ‘Faculties and Imagination’, in Faculties: A History, ed. Dominik Perler (New York, 2015), 140-49 Peter Mack, A History of Renaissance Rhetoric, 1380–1620 (Oxford, 2011) Lawrence Manley, Convention, 1500-1700 (Cambridge, MA, 1980) Katharine Eisaman Maus, Inwardness and Theater in the English Renaissance (Chicago, 1995) Walter J. Ong, Ramus, Method and the Decay of Dialogue, 3rd ed. (Chicago, 2004) Katharine Park, ‘The Organic Soul’, in The Cambridge History of Renaissance Philosophy, ed. Charles B. Schmitt et al. (Cambridge, 1988), 464-84 Gail Kern Paster, Humoring the Body: Emotions and the Shakespearean Stage (Chicago, 2004) Heinrich F. Plett, Rhetoric and Renaissance Culture (Berlin, 2004) Wayne Rebhorn, The Emperor of Men’s Minds: Literature and the Renaissance Discourse of Rhetoric (Ithaca, 1995) Timothy J. Reiss, Knowledge, Discovery and Imagination in Early Modern Europe: the Rise of Aesthetic Rationalism (Cambridge, 1997) William Rossky, ‘Imagination in the English Renaissance: Psychology and Poetic’, Studies in the Renaissance 5 (1958), 49-73 Jonathan Sawday, Engines of the Imagination: Renaissance Culture and the Rise of the Machine (London, 2007) Richard Serjeantson, ‘The Soul’, in The Oxford Handbook of Philosophy in Early Modern Europe, ed. Desmond Clarke and Catherine Wilson (Oxford, 2011), 119-41 Bruce Smith, The Key of Green: Passion and Perception in Renaissance Culture (Chicago, 2009) Leen Spruit, Species Intelligibilis: From Perception to Knowledge, 2 vols. (Leiden, 1994) Fernando Vidal, The Sciences of the Soul: The Early Modern Origins of Psychology, trans. Saskia Brown (Chicago, 2011) Karl R. Wallace, Francis Bacon on the Nature of Man (Urbana, 1967) Thomas Wilson, The Rule of Reason (London, 1551) Jonathan Woolfson, ed., Reassessing Tudor Humanism (Basingstoke, 2002)

Shakespeare specific: Ruth Leila Anderson, Elizabethan Psychology and Shakespeare’s Plays (Iowa, 1927) T.W. Baldwin, William Shakspere’s Small Latine & Lesse Greeke, 2 vols. (Urbana, 1944) – also available online at http://durer.press.illinois.edu/baldwin/ David Bevington, Shakespeare’s Ideas: More Things on Heaven and Earth (Oxford, 2008) Graham Bradshaw, Shakespeare’s Scepticism (Brighton, 1987) Stanley Cavell, Disowning Knowledge in Six Plays by Shakespeare (Cambridge, 1987) Mary Crane, Shakespeare’s Brain: Reading With Cognitive Theory (Princeton, 2001)

67

Amy Cook, Shakespearean Neuroplay (New York, 2010) Philip Davis, Shakespeare Thinking (London, 2007) Lowell Gallacher and Shankar Raman, eds., Knowing Shakespeare: Senses, Embodiment and Cognition (London, 2010) William M. Hamlin, Tragedy and Scepticism in Shakespeare’s England (Basingstoke, 2005) John Erskine Hankins, Backgrounds of Shakespeare’s Thought (Hamden, 1978) Arthur Kinney, Shakespeare and Cognition (New York & London, 2006) James A. Knapp, Image Ethics in Shakespeare and Spenser (New York, 2011) Hester Lees-Jeffries, Shakespeare and Memory (Oxford, 2013) Rhodri Lewis, ‘Hamlet, Metaphor, and Memory’, Studies in Philology 109 (2012), 609-41 -- ‘Shakespeare’s Clouds and the Image Made by Chance’, Essays in Criticism 61 (2012), 1-24 Raphael Lyne, Shakespeare, Rhetoric and Cognition (Cambridge, 2011) Peter Mack, Reading and Rhetoric in Montaigne and Shakespeare (London, 2010) David Marshall, ‘Exchanging Visions: Reading A Midsummer Night’s Dream’, ELH 49 (1982), 543-75 Richard Meek, Narrating the Visual in Shakespeare (Farnham, 2009) Lina Perkins Wilder, Shakespeare’s Memory Theatre: Recollection, Properties, and Character (Cambridge, 2010) Quentin Skinner, Forensic Shakespeare (Oxford, 2015) Bruce Smith, Phenomenal Shakespeare (Oxford, 2010) Hallet Smith, “Leontes’ Affectio”, Shakespeare Quarterly 13 (1964), 163-66 Rolf Soellner, Shakespeare’s Patterns of Self-Knowledge ([Columbus, OH], 1972) Richard Strier, ‘Shakespeare and the Skeptics’, Religion & Literature 32 (2000), 171-96 Garrett A. Sullivan, Memory and Forgetting in English Renaissance Drama (Cambridge, 2005) Alison Thorne, Vision and Rhetoric in Shakespeare (Basingstoke, 2000) Evelyn Tribble, Cognition in the Globe: Attention and Memory in Shakespeare’s Theatre (London, 2011)

Women’s Poetry 1700-1830 Professor Christine Gerrard ([email protected]) This course will explore the rich diversity of verse written by women poets during the eighteenth century and Romantic era. The approach will be thematic and generic, focusing on issues such as manuscript versus print culture, women’s coterie writing, the imitation and contestation of male poetic models, amatory and libertine poetry, public and political verse on issues such as dynastic struggle, revolution and slavery, and representations of domestic and manual labour. Students will be encouraged to explore the work of less familiar female poets and to pursue original lines of research. We will be paying particular attention to the work of Ann Finch, Sarah Fyge Egerton, Mary Collier, Mary Leapor, Lady Mary Wortley Montagu, Martha Fowke, Anna Laetitia Barbauld, Ann Yearsley, Ann Robinson, Charlotte Smith, Hannah More and Anna Seward. I hope to incorporate the resources of the Ashmolean Museum to look at a range of domestic items in relation to women, labour and domesticity.

Week 1: Women in Nature Texts: Anne Finch, ‘Upon the Hurricane’, ‘A Nocturnal Reverie’; Martha Fowke, ‘An Invitation to a Country Cottage’; Anna Laetitia Barbauld, ‘A Summer Evening’s Meditation’; Ann Yearsley, ‘Clifton Hill’; Anna Seward ‘To The Poppy’. Background texts: Bridget Keegan, British Labouring-class Nature Poetry, 1730-1837 (2008); Christine Gerrard, ‘The Country and the City’, in The History of British Women’s Writing, 1690- 1750, vol. 4, ed. Ros Ballaster (2010).

Week 2: The Rights and Wrongs of Women

68

Texts: Sarah Fyge Egerton, ‘The Liberty’ and ‘The Emulation’; Mary, Lady Chudleigh, ‘To the Ladies’ (in Margaret Ezell, ed, The Poems and Prose of Mary, Lady Chudleigh ); Mary Leapor, ‘Man the Monarch’; Anna Laetitia Barbauld, ‘The Rights of Woman’. Background texts: Mary Astell, ‘A Serious Proposal to the Ladies’; Bridget Hill, The First English Feminist (1989); Kathryn Sutherland, ‘Writings on education and conduct: arguments for female improvement’, Chapter 1 in Vivien Jones, ed., Women and Literature in Britain, 1700-1800 (Cambridge: CUP, 2000).

Week 3: The Construction of Beauty Texts: Anne Finch, ‘The Agreeable’; Martha Fowke, ‘Clio’s Picture’; Mary Leapor, ‘Mira’s Picture’ and ‘Dorinda at her Glass’; Lady Mary Wortley Montagu, ‘Satturday: The Smallpox’; Mary Jones, ‘After the Smallpox’. Background texts: Kathryn R. King, ‘The Constructions of Femininity’, in Christine Gerrard (ed.), The Blackwell Companion to Eighteenth-Century Poetry; Tita Chico, Designing Women: The Dressing Room in Eighteenth Century Women’s Literature (2005).

Week 4: Friendship, Patronage and independence: Texts: Mary Leapor, ‘An Epistle to Artemisia: On Fame’; Mary Jones, ’An Epistle to Lady Bowyer’; Hanna More, Preface to Ann Yearsley, Poems on Several Occasions (1785); Mary Barber, ‘To a Lady on how I succeeded in my Subscription’; Yearsley, ‘On Mrs Montagu’ and ‘To Stella: on a Visit to Mr Montagu’. Background Texts: Carol Barash; English Women’s Poetry, 1649-1714: Politics, Community and Linguistic Authority; Moira Ferguson, Eighteenth-Century Women Poets: Nation, Class and Gender.

Week 5: Women, labour and domesticity Texts: Stephen Duck, The Thresher’s Labour; Mary Collier, The Woman’s Labour; Mary Leapor, ‘Crumble Hall’; Mary Barber, ‘An Epistle to the Reverend Mr C----’; Anna Laetitia Barbauld, ‘Washing Day’; Elizabeth Hands, ‘A Poem, on the Supposition of an Advertisement Appearing in a Morning Paper, of the Publication of a Volume of Poems, by a Servant-Maid’. Background texts: Donna Landry, The Muses of Resistance: Laboring-Class Women's Poetry in Britain, 1739-1796 (Cambridge University Press, 1990; paperback reprint 2005); Bridget Keegan, British Labouring-class Nature Poetry, 1730-1837 (2008); Ann Messenger, ed., Gender at Work: Four Women Writers of the Eighteenth-Century (Detroit, 1990).

Week 6: Women and Slavery Texts: Hannah More, Slavery: A Poem (1787), Ann Yearsley, A Poem on the Inhumanity of the Slave Trade (1788). I also suggest that you look at other poems and material in the online collection assembled by Brycchan Carey at http://www.brycchancarey.com/slavery/poetry.htm

Main Textual Sources It is important that students use the full resources of the Bodleian library for this course in order to write their C-Course essays. Primary texts can also be read online (with some caution) on ECCO (Eighteenth-century collections online), the Gale database accessed through Oxford Solo. Students will be encouraged to read scholarly recent editions of major poets on this course, where available.

For easy access students can read many of the primary texts in the anthologies below:

Londale, Roger, ed., Eighteenth-Century Women Poets (Oxford: Oxford University Press, 1989).

Fairer, David, and Christine Gerrard, Eighteenth-Century Poetry: An Annotated Anthology (3rd edition, Blackwell, 2014).

Ashfield, Anthony, ed. Romantic Women Poets, 1770-1838: an Anthology and Romantic Women Poets, 1772-1848: an Anthology.( 2 vols., Manchester UP, 1998).

69

Select Bibliography

Armstrong, Isobel and Virginia Blain, eds. Women's Poetry in the Enlightenment: The Making of a Canon, 1730-1820. Palgrave Macmillan, 1998. Backscheider, Paula: Eighteenth-Century Women’s Poetry: Inventing Agency, Inventing Genre (Baltimore: Johns Hopkins Press, 2003). Ballaster, Ros., ed., The History of British Women’s Writing, 1690-1750, Barash, Carol, English Women’s Poetry, 1649-1714: Politics, Community and Linguistic Authority (Oxford: OUP, 1996). Chico, Tita, Designing Women: The Dressing Room in Eighteenth Century English literature and Culture, Bucknell University Press, 2005. Breen, Jennifer, ed. Women Romantic Poets, 1785-1832. London: Everyman, 1992. Brycchan Carey, Markman Ellis, and Sara Salih Discourses of Slavery and Abolition: Britain and its Colonies, 1760-1838 (Basingstoke, Palgrave Macmillan, 2004). Colman, George and Thornton Bonnell. Poems by Eminent Ladies. 1755. Dyce, Alexander. Specimens of British Poetesses. London: 1829. Reprinted many times. Feldman, Paula R., ed. British Women Poets of the Romantic Era. Baltimore: Johns Hopkins, 1997. ------and Daniel Robinson, edd. A Century of Sonnets: : The Romantic-Era Revival, 1750-1850 Oxford UP, 2002. ------and Theresa M. Kelley, eds. Romantic Women Writers: Voices and Countervoices. Hanover: University Press of New England, 1995. Franklin, Caroline, ed. The Romantics: Women Poets, 1770-1830. Bristol: Thoemmes Press, 1996. Fullard, Joyce, ed. British Women Poets 1660-1800: An Anthology. Troy: New York, 1990. Ferguson, Moira, Eighteenth-Century Women Poets: Nation, Class and Gender (New York, 1995). Homans, Margaret. Women Writers and Poetic Identity. Princeton, 1980. Jones, Vivien, ed. Women and Literature in Britain, 1700-1800. Cambridge UP, 2000. Kramer, Harriet Linkin, and Stephen Behrendt, eds. Romanticism and Women Poets: Opening the Doors of Reception. University Press of Kentucky, 1999. Leighton, Angela and Margaret Reynolds, edd. Victorian Women Poets: An Anthology. UK: Blackwell, 1995. Lonsdale, Roger, ed. Eighteenth-Century Women Poets. New York: Oxford University Press, 1990. Miller, Nancy K. Subject to Change: Reading Feminist Writing. Columbia University Press, 1990. ------, ed. Poetics of Gender. Columbia University Press, 1986. Moulin, Jeanine, ed. La Posie Feminine Franaise. 2 Vols. Paris: Seghers, 1966. Vol I: du XIIe sicle au XIX siècle. Vol II: Epoque Moderne. Prescott, Sarah and David E. Shuttleton, edd. Women and Poetry, 1660-1750. Palgrave Macmillan, 2003. Uphaus, Robert W. and Gretchen Foster, edd. The "Other" Eighteenth Century: English Women of Letters, 1660-1800. East Lansing: Colleagues Press, 1991. Wilcox, Helen, ed. Women and Literature in Britain, 1500-1700. Cambridge UP, 1996. Wilson, Katherine M. and Frank K. Warne. Women Writers of the Seventeenth Century. University of Georgia Press, 1989. Wu, Duncan. Romantic Women Poets: An Anthology Cambridge: At the University Press, 1996.

Anglo-Italian Romantic Poetry Dr Will Bowers ([email protected]) The Italian influence on English literary culture saw its fullest expression in the fifteen years following the Battle of Waterloo. In these years a pervasive Italianism characterised many facets of London life, including poetry, periodicals, translation, and even the Queen’s trial of 1820. Peace in

70

continental Europe allowed tourists to cross the Simplon Pass to a culture they had been deprived of for twenty years. Those who stayed at home but felt ‘a languishment / For skies Italian’, had on the banks of the Thames a city fascinated with Italy. This course will be concerned with poetry of the late romantic period and particularly how ideas of Italy, and the use of Italian verse forms, were contested in English literary culture. The authors considered include Byron, Shelley, and Hunt, the radical appropriators of the ‘Italian style’, but we will study these authors beside a number of less well- known poets. In the later stages of the course we will also give due attention to sentimental and travel poetry that was the product of two conflicting traditions: the enduring appeal of the ‘satanic’ verse of the late Romantics and a burgeoning tourist industry that gave us Murray’s Hand-book, Baedeker, and Thomas Cook. Knowledge of Italian is not required for this course.

1. Romance Leigh Hunt, The Story of Rimini (1816). John Keats, ‘Isabella; or the Pot of Basil’ (1818). William Herbert, Pia della Pietra (1820).

2. Burlesque John Hookham Frere, Prospectus and Specimen of an intended National Work (1817). Lord Byron, Beppo (1817). Anon., Beppo in London: A Metropolitan Story (1819). Ugo Foscolo, 'Narrative and Romantic Poems of the Italians', Quarterly Review (1819).

3. Vision Henry Francis Cary, The Vision (1814). Foscolo, Two Essays on Dante, Edinburgh Review (1818). Percy Bysshe Shelley ‘The Triumph of Life’ (1822).

4. History Percy Shelley, The Cenci (1819). Felicia Hemans, ‘Night-Scene in Genoa’ (1819); ‘Properzia Rossi’ (1828). Charles Johnston, ‘Six sonnets on reading Sismondi’ (1823).

5. Travel William Wordsworth, ‘Stanzas, Composed in the Semplon Pass’ (1820); ‘At Vallombrosa’ (1842). Samuel Rogers, Italy (1822). Mary Shelley ‘The English in Italy’, Westminster Review (1826) Charlotte Bury, The three great sanctuaries of Tuscany (1831)

6. Legacy Extracts from A Hand-book for Travellers on the Continent (1836) and Baedeker’s Italy (1867). Arthur Hugh Clough, Amours de Voyage (1849) Elizabeth Barrett Browning, Casa Guidi Windows (1851)

Aestheticism, Decadence And The Fin De Siècle Professor Stefano Evangelista ([email protected]) This course concentrates on the literature of the Victorian fin de siècle, paying special attention to the two most prominent, interrelated literary phenomena of those years: Aestheticism and Decadence. From the 1860s until the beginning of the twentieth century writers linked to these movements ask readers to question the habits, conventions and values at the heart of nineteenth-century culture. We will ask how writings from this period promote literary and linguistic innovation, how they challenge traditional aesthetic categories and gender norms, how they relate to other European traditions and predate some of the experimental techniques generally associated with the onset of modernism. Topics for discussion will include the doctrine of art for art’s sake, the figures of the aesthete and the

71

dandy, the inter-artistic experiment, and the relationship between intellectual culture and popular forms of writing.

We will examine a wide variety of literary texts, comprising fiction, essays and poetry. There will also be the opportunity to explore non-literary material, including political and medical writings and the visual arts.

Weekly Schedule Week 1 Art for Art’s Sake: Beginnings and Manifestos Week 2 Perverse Pre-Raphaelites Week 3 Artists and Aesthetes Week 4 The Decadent Novel Week 5 Women Radicals

Preliminary Reading Primary Texts Students are asked to read the following texts before they arrive in Oxford. This is a list of the core texts for the course; additional compulsory reading will be discussed in a preliminary meeting in 0th week.

Egerton, George, Keynotes (1893) Field, Michael [Katharine Bradley and Emma Cooper], selected poetry (available in paperback in a Broadview edition by Marion Thain and Ana Vadillo) Huysmans, Joris-Karl, Against Nature (also known as Against the Grain) (1884) James, Henry, Roderick Hudson (1875) Lee, Vernon, Hauntings (1890) Pater, Walter, The Renaissance (1873) and Imaginary Portraits (1887) Swinburne, A.C., Poems and Ballads (1866), essays on Charles Baudelaire and William Blake Symons, Arthur, ‘The Symbolist Movement in Literature’ (1899) poetry from Silhouettes (1892) and London Nights (1895) Wilde, Oscar, The Picture of Dorian Gray (1890), Salomé (1891), Intentions (1891), ‘The Portrait of Mr W.H.’ (1889)

Other authors we will discuss during the course include Charles Baudelaire, Aubrey Beardsley, Théophile Gautier, John Gray, Amy Levy, Marc-André Raffalovich, Christina Rossetti, Dante Gabriel Rossetti, Olive Schreiner, John Addington Symonds and W .B. Yeats. Students are encouraged to familiarise themselves with some of their works.

Secondary Texts Students are asked to familiarise themselves with as many of the following as possible. A full reading list of relevant criticism will also be available.

Bernheimer, Charles (ed. T. Jefferson Kline and Naomi Schor), Decadent Subjects: The Idea of Decadence in Art, Literature, Philosophy and Culture of the Fin de Siècle in Europe (2002) Bristow, Joseph (ed.), The Fin-de Siècle Poem (2005) Bürger, Peter (trans. Michael Shaw), Theory of the Avant Garde (1984) Chai, Leon, Aestheticism: The Religion of Art in Post-Romantic Literature (1990) Dellamora, Richard, Masculine Desire: the Sexual Politics of Victorian Aestheticism (1990) Denisoff, Dennis, Aestheticism and Sexual Parody, 1840-1940 (2001) Dowling, Linda, Language and Decadence in the Victorian Fin de Siècle (1986) Evangelista, Stefano, British Aestheticism and Ancient Greece (2009) Livesey, Ruth, Socialism, Sex and the Culture of Aestheticism in Britain, 1880-1914 (2007) Praz, Mario, The Romantic Agony (1930) Prettejohn, Elizabeth, Art for Art’s Sake: Aestheticism in Victorian Painting (2007) Psomiades, Kathy Alexis, Beauty’s Body: Femininity and Representation in British Aestheticism (1997)

72

Sturgis, Matthew, Passionate Attitudes: The English Decadence of the 1890s (1995)

An excellent place to get a sense of the cultural context of the period is Sally Ledger and Roger Luckhurst (eds), The Fin de Siècle: A Reader in Cultural History (2000)

Dickens the Novelist Prof Robert Douglas-Fairhurst ([email protected]) On the centenary of Dickens’s death in 1970, F. R. and Q. D. Leavis published Dickens the Novelist, a collection of essays that was at once a celebration and a public recantation. ‘Our purpose’, they wrote, ‘is to enforce as unanswerably as possible the conviction that Dickens was one of the greatest of creative writers’. This C-Course aims to reconsider Dickens’s aims and techniques as a novelist, by measuring a number of major fictional works against some of the other forms in which he wrote.

Each seminar will focus on at least one particular work in relation to a sampling of literary parallels, complements and rivals from elsewhere in Dickens’s career, including his journalism, short stories, letters, poetry, travel writings, theatrical works, public readings, speeches and letters.

Starting with Sketches by Boz – a work that was in effect a series of rehearsals and warm-up routines for Dickens’s later career – we will move on to Oliver Twist (his first attempt at a 3-volume novel), David Copperfield (a disguised autobiography written by a fictional novelist), A Tale of Two Cities (a novel published in weekly serial form), and finally a pair of works that show Dickens’s interest in the foreign and familiar from two different angles: American Notes and Martin Chuzzlewit. These works form a set of stepping-stones across Dickens’s career, but in their final essays participants will be free to negotiate them – or avoid them – in any way they wish.

The order of seminars will be as follows: Week 1: Sketches by Boz Week 2: Oliver Twist Week 3: David Copperfield Week 4: A Tale of Two Cities Week 5: American Notes and Martin Chuzzlewit

Participants should ensure that they have read these works before the start of term. Good editions include those published by Penguin and Oxford World’s Classics; many of the OUP editions incorporate the scholarship of the definitive Clarendon texts, although the Penguin editions sometimes offer interesting alternative angles – eg. Philip Horne’s edition of Oliver Twist, which reprints the text as it was originally serialized in Bentley’s Miscellany.

A full critical bibliography will be provided at the first seminar, although participants may find it helpful if they have familiarized themselves with some of the following:  John Forster, The Life of Charles Dickens (1872-4), edited with notes by A. J. Hoppé (1966). Modern biographies include those by Edgar Johnson, Peter Ackroyd, Fred Kaplan, and Michael Slater.  Philip Collins, Dickens: The Critical Heritage (1971) and Stephen Wall (ed.), Dickens: A Critical Anthology (1970): two excellent anthologies that outline Dickens’s critical reception from the 1830s onwards.  David Paroissien (ed.), A Companion to Charles Dickens (Blackwell Companions to Literature and Culture 51) (2008). Other cross-sections through Dickens’s career include The Cambridge Companion to Charles Dickens and Paul Schlicke (ed.), The Oxford Companion to Charles Dickens (rev. ed. 2011), which offers a generous selection of short survey accounts of various topics.

73

Introductions to the Victorian novel include the following:  Francis O’Gorman (ed.), The Victorian Novel (2002)  Gail Marshall, Victorian Fiction (2002)  J. Hillis Miller, The Form of Victorian Fiction (1968)  Patrick Brantlinger and William B. Thesing (ed.), A Companion to the Victorian Novel (2002)  E. D. Ermath, The English Novel in History, 1840-1895 (1997)

Late Modernist Poetry in America And Britain Professor Michael Whitworth ([email protected]) The history of modernist poetry does not end in 1939, or in 1945. As modernism in the tradition of Yeats and Eliot was institutionalized by the New Criticism, poetry in the tradition of Ezra Pound and William Carlos Williams took a distinctive trajectory. This C course will consider poems and prose statements by American poets (primarily those of the ‘Black Mountain School’ – Charles Olson, Robert Creeley, and Ed Dorn -- but also William Carlos Williams and other Americans), and by a later generation of British poets who drew upon their work (primarily those associated with the ‘Cambridge School’ -- J. H. Prynne, Andrew Crozier, and Douglas Oliver). It will consider ideas of modernity and of poetic form, the idea and practice of lyric, phenomenology, geography, gender, and science.

PROVISIONAL SCHEDULE: 1. Charles Olson (and the idea of Late Modernism). 2. Edward Dorn. 3. Geographies. 4. Gender. 5. Andrew Crozier (and Phenomenology). 6. J. H. Prynne (and Science).

PRIMARY READING: POETRY Allen, Donald, ed. The New American Poetry (1960). Concentrate on the poems and prose statements by Charles Olson (especially ‘The Kingfishers’), Robert Duncan, Denise Levertov, Robert Creeley, and Edward Dorn; it would also be valuable to look at the selection of Frank O’Hara’s poems. Crozier, Andrew. An Andrew Crozier Reader, ed. Ian Brinton (2012). ---, and Tim Longville, eds. A Various Art (1987). Out of print, but obtainable cheaply second- hand. Concentrate on the poems by J. H. Prynne, Douglas Oliver, and Andrew Crozier. Dorn, Edward. ‘Idaho Out’ (Geography [1965]), ‘The North Atlantic Turbine’ [i.e., ‘Thesis’, ‘The First Note’, ‘England’, and ‘A Theory of Truth’ (The North Atlantic Turbine [1967]); reprinted in The Collected Poems (1983). Olson, Charles. The Maximus Poems, ed. George F. Butterick (1983). We won’t be studying the Maximus Poems in full, but you should acquaint yourself with more than the selection in Allen’s anthology. Prynne, J. H. Poems (2nd edn 1999, 3nd edn. 2005, or 4th edn. 2015). We will concentrate on the volumes from 1968-1974, i.e. Kitchen Poems, The White Stones, Brass, and Wound Response (1974). Tarlo, Harriet, ed. The Ground Aslant: An Anthology of Radical Landscape Poetry (Exeter: Shearsman, 2011)

PRIMARY READING: PROSE Allen, Donald, and Warren Tallman, eds. Poetics of the New American Poetry (New York: Grove, 1973). If obtainable, a valuable collection. Creeley, Robert. Collected Essays (1989). Especially ‘Introduction to New Writing in the USA’ (1967) and ‘Introduction to Penguin Selected Whitman’ (1973). Crozier, Andrew. An Andrew Crozier Reader, ed. Ian Brinton (2012).

74

Duncan, Robert. A Selected Prose (1995). Levertov, Denise. The Poet in the World (1973). Olson, Charles. Human Universe (1960), or Collected Prose, ed. Donald Allen and Benjamin Friedlander (1997). Prioritise ‘Projective Verse’ (which is also in The New American Poetry, ed. Donald Allen), and ‘Human Universe’.

SECONDARY READING Altieri, Charles. ‘Olson’s Poetics and the Tradition.’ Boundary 2, 2, No. 1/2, (Charles Olson: Essays, Reminiscences, Reviews) (Autumn, 1973-Winter, 1974), 173-188. [JSTOR] Burt, Stephen, and Jennifer Lewin. ‘Poetry and the New Criticism.’ A Companion to Twentieth- Century Poetry, ed. Neil Roberts (2001). Crozier, Andrew. ‘Thrills and Frills: Poetry as Figures of Empirical Lyricism.’ Society and Literature, 1945-1970, ed. Alan Sinfield (New York: Holmes & Meier, 1983). Culler, Jonathan. ‘Apostrophe.’ Diacritics, 7 no.4 (1977), 59-69. [JSTOR] Davidson, Ian. Ideas of Space in Contemporary Poetry (2007), esp. chapter 3. Kern, Robert. ‘Composition as Recognition: Robert Creeley and Postmodern Poetics.’ Boundary 2, 6, no. 3 (Robert Creeley: A Gathering) (1978), 211-32. [JSTOR] Osborne, John. ‘Black Mountain and Projective Verse.’ A Companion to Twentieth-Century Poetry, ed. Neil Roberts (2001). Perloff, Marjorie. ‘Pound/Stevens: Whose Era?’ New Literary History, 13, no. 3 (1982), 485-514. [Doesn’t directly discuss the poets on this course, but important re: the Pound/Williams tradition.] [JSTOR] Reeve, N.H., and Richard Kerridge. Nearly Too Much: The Poetry of J. H. Prynne (1995). Whitworth, Michael H., ed. Modernism (2006).

20th and 21st Century Theatre Dr Kirsten Shepherd-Barr ([email protected]) This course explores some of the key developments in British and American theatre that have significantly altered the landscape of drama and performance. We will look at currents in contemporary critical thinking about theatre as well as at some of the major playwrights of the past century, including Brecht, Beckett, Pinter, Churchill, Frayn, Friel, Stoppard, and Kane. We will examine phenomena such as the rise of performance studies and its relationship to theatre history, the generative concept of anti-theatricality, the development of science-based drama, the emergence of verbatim theatre from the seeds of documentary drama, the long legacy of Samuel Beckett’s plays, and the transformation of the monologue in contemporary theatre. The aim is to gain insight into the longer histories of seemingly recent developments such as verbatim theatre and “in-yer-face” drama. The course will approach plays not just as texts but through performance, critical reception and a wide range of theoretical frameworks.

Week 1: Anti-theatricality and modern drama Edward Gordon Craig on the “Übermarionette” Selections from Puchner and Ackerman on antitheatricality Relationships with audiences: Heiner Müller, Hamletmachine Relationships with actors: Brecht and Beckett, selected plays

Week 2: Documentary drama and verbatim theatre Heiner Kipphardt, In the Matter of J. Robert Oppenheimer Jerome Lawrence and Robert E. Lee, Inherit the Wind Richard Norton Taylor, The Colour of Justice David Hare, Stuff Happens Anna Deavere Smith, Fires in the Mirror

Week 3: Science on stage

75

Hallie Flanagan Davis, E=mc2 Complicite, A Disappearing Number Steve Waters, The Contingency Plan Anthony Neilson, The Wonderful World of Dissocia Lucy Prebble, The Effect

Week 4: Beckett’s legacy Harold Pinter, The Birthday Party and The Caretaker Stoppard, Rosencrantz and Guildenstern are Dead Michael Frayn, Copenhagen Brian Friel, Faith Healer and Molly Sweeney Sarah Kane, Blasted and 4:48 Psychosis

Week 5: Race, ethnicity and nationhood Joe Penhall, Blue/Orange Roy Williams, SingYer Heart out for the Lads Kwame Kwei-Armah, Elmina’s Kitchen Ayub Khan-Din, East is East Jez Butterworth, Jerusalem

Week 6: ‘In-Yer-Face’ theatre Edward Bond, Saved Joe Orton, What the Butler Saw Martin McDonagh, The Lieutenant of Inishmore Mark Ravenhill, Shopping and Fucking Patrick Marber, Closer

Selected Critical Reading Alan Ackerman and Martin Puchner, eds., Against Theatre: Creative Destructions on the Modernist Stage (2006) Elaine Aston and Janelle Reinelt, eds., The Cambridge Companion to Modern British Women Playwrights (2000) Elaine Aston and George Savona, Theatre as Sign-System: A Semiotics of Text and Performance (London: Routledge, 1991) Eric Bentley, The Theory of the Modern Stage: An Introduction to Modern Theatre and Drama (Middlesex: Penguin, 1968) Michael Billington, State of the Nation: British Theatre Since 1945 (2007) Michael Billington, The 101 Greatest Plays (2015) George W. Brandt (ed.), Modern Theories of Drama: A Selection of writings on drama and theatre, 1840-1990, (Oxford: OUP, 1998) John Bull, New British Political Dramatists (Palgrave Macmillan, 1984) Marvin Carlson, Theories of the Theatre: A Historical and Critical Survey, from the Greeks to the Present (Ithaca and London: Cornell University Press, 1993) Nicholas De Jongh, Politics, Prudery and Perversions: the censoring of the English stage, 1901- 1968 (London: Methuen, 2000) Elin Diamond, Unmaking Mimesis: Essays on Feminism and Theatre (Routledge, 1997) Martin Esslin, The Theatre of the Absurd (1961) Martin Esslin, The Peopled Wound: The Work of Harold Pinter (1970) Richard Eyre and Nicholas Wright, Changing Stages: A View of the British Theatre in the Twentieth Century (London: Bloomsbury, 2000) John Fleming, Stoppard’s Theatre (2000) Mark Fortier, Theory/Theatre: An Introduction (Routledge, 1997) Elinor Fuchs, The Death of Character (Indiana Univ. Press, 1996) Stanton B. Garner, Jr., Bodied Spaces: Phenomenology and Performance in Contemporary Drama (Cornell University Press, 1994)

76

William Hammond, Verbatim Verbatim: Techniques in contemporary documentary theatre (2008) Christopher Innes, Modern British Drama 1890-1990 (1996) Christopher Innes, Modern British Drama: The Twentieth Century (2002) Katherine E. Kelly, The Cambridge Companion to Tom Stoppard (2001) Baz Kershaw, “The Politics of Performance in a Postmodern Age,” in Patrick Campbell, ed., Analyzing Performance: A Critical Reader (Manchester Univ. Press, 1996) Helene Keyssar, Feminist Theatre (1985) David Lane, Contemporary British Drama (Edinburgh University Press, 2010) Hans-Thies Lehmann, Postdramatic Theatre, trans. Karen Jürs-Munby (Routledge, 2006) Mary Luckhurst (ed), A Companion to Modern British and Irish Drama (Blackwell, 2010) Arthur Marwick, British Society Since 1945 (1996) John McGrath, A Good Night Out (second edition, 1996) Steve Nicholson, The Censorship of British Theatre vol.3: 1953-1960; vol.4: 1960-1968 Richard H. Palmer, The Contemporary British History Play (1998) Patrice Pavis, Analyzing Performance: Theater, Dance, and Film, trans. David Williams (AnnArbor: U of Michigan P, 2003) D. Keith Peacock, Thatcher’s Theatre: British Theatre and Drama in the Eighties (1999) John Pilling, ed., The Cambridge Companion to Beckett (1994) Martin Puchner, Stage Fright: Modernism, Anti-Theatricality and Drama (2011 paperback) Martin Puchner, The Drama of Ideas Dan Rebellato, 1956 and All That: The Making of Modern British Drama (1999) Dan Rebellato, ed., Modern British Playwriting 2000-2009: Voices, Documents, New Interpretations (Bloomsbury Methuen Drama, 2013) Janelle Reinelt and Joseph Roach, eds., Critical Theory and Performance (Univ. of Michigan Press, 1992) Janelle Reinelt, After Brecht Anthony Roche, ed., The Cambridge Companion to Brian Friel (2006) Dominic Shellard, British Theatre Since the War (1999) Kirsten Shepherd-Barr, Science on Stage (2006), Theatre and Evolution from Ibsen to Beckett (2015), and Modern Drama: A Very Short Introduction (2016) Aleks Sierz, In Yer Face Theatre: British Drama Today (2001) Aleks Sierz, Rewriting the Nation: British Theatre Today (2011) Graham Saunders, Love me or kill me: Sarah Kane and the theatre of extremes (2002) Michelene Wandor, Look Back in Gender (1987) W.B. Worthen and Peter Holland, eds., Theorizing Practice: Redefining Theatre History (Palgrave Macmillan, 2003)

For performance and reception history consult collections of theatre reviews by Kenneth Tynan, Michael Billington and others

For best book and journal resources on individual playwrights search under their names on the MLA Bibliography (electronic database accessed through our libraries)

Legal Fictions: Law in Postcolonial and World Literature Dr Michelle Kelly ([email protected]) If postcolonial literature has been characterised as a body of writing that is irremediably political, this is in part a result of the literature’s consistent engagement with and resistance to the colonial and postcolonial state, frequently through the institutions of law and order. Indeed the texts and writers that constitute postcolonial literature have themselves frequently been subject to and constituted by these institutions, and frequently defined in relation to – and in opposition to – the postcolonial state. Theorists of the postcolonial and global south have drawn attention to the co-existence of modernising and civilizing goals, among them the rule of law, with regimes of appropriation and governance in the colonial state, as well as to the legal architecture and institutions of the postcolonial state, especially that much privileged document of political transformation, the written constitution, now frequently

77

accompanied by a Bill of Rights to adjudicate questions of identity and difference within the postcolony. Within this logic, human life, identity, sexuality and race are predominantly juridical categories, and prevailing distinctions between the universal and the particular are staged within the domain of the law. Jean and John Comaroff point to the tensions between the “almost salvific belief” in the capacity of constitutions “to conjure up equitable, just, ethically founded, pacific polities” and “the lawlessness that has accompanied laissez faire in so many places” (22). Critical theory devoted to law, and more recently to law and literature, also takes as its point of departure the moment of transition between legal regimes that is a feature of postcolonial histories.

This course then aims to bring together literary, critical, philosophical and legal texts in order to trace the forms that the relationship between law, postcolonial, and world literature has taken. With particular attention to law and literature’s shared reliance on narrative (through testimony, confession, witnessing, translation), the generic conventions which frequently shape the law’s staging within literature, and the law’s capacity to define the boundaries of the literary and to determine the form of the material text, the course will focus on established genres of world literature like the prison memoir and the confession, encounters with the law as they shape and are staged within fictional and non- fiction texts, as well as shorter texts ranging from legal documents to political speeches. Most seminars will be anchored by a text from South Africa, a country whose recent political and literary history speaks to the concerns of the course, which will act as a platform for consideration of texts from other African countries, the Caribbean, the Middle East, India, Ireland, and the US. Theoretical texts will be integral to the seminar discussion.

The reading list below indicates the key primary texts. A detailed week by week reading list, including theoretical and critical material, will be circulated before the start of term.

Background reading Upendra Baxi, ‘Postcolonial Legality.’ In Schwarz and Ray, ed. A Companion to Postcolonial Studies. Malden, MS and Oxford: Blackwell, 2000. Walter Benjamin, “Critique of Violence.” In Reflections: Essays, Aphorisms, Autobiographical Writings, ed. Peter Demetz. New York: Schocken Books, 2007, 277-300. Carroll Clarkson, “Towards an Aesthetics of Law.” Safundi 9.4 (2008): 457-467. Jean and John Comaroff. "Law and Disorder in the Postcolony: An Introduction." Law and Disorder in the Postcolony. Ed. Jean Comaroff and John Comaroff. Chicago; London: Chicago University Press, 2006. 1-56. Jacques Derrida, "Force of Law: The 'Mystical Foundation of Authority'." Acts of Religion. Ed. Anidjar, Gil. New York and London: Routledge, 2002. 228-98. Mark Sanders, Ambiguities of Witnessing: Law and Literature in the Time of a Truth Commission. Stanford: Stanford University Press, 2007. See especially the ‘Prologue’.

WEEK ONE Acts of Reading: Race, Ethnicity, and Performing the Law Chinua Achebe, Things Fall Apart Zoe Wicomb, Playing in the Light Claudia Rankine, Citizen: An American Lyric A range of shorter literary, legal and theoretical texts will be circulated electronically before the start of term.

WEEK TWO Colonial Violence, the War on Terror, and the Rule of Law J. M. Coetzee, Waiting for the Barbarians Victoria Brittain and Gillian Slovo, Guantanamo: ‘Honor bound to defend freedom’ Mohamedou Ould Slahi, Guantanamo Diary See also: http://guantanamodiary.com/

WEEK THREE The Prisoner of Conscience, the Idea of the Writer, and the Postcolonial State Wole Soyinka, The Man Died: Prison Notes Ngugi wa Thiongo, Detained: A Writer’s Prison Diary Breyten Breytenbach, True Confessions of an Albino Terrorist

78

Nawal El Saadawi, Memoir from the Women’s Prison Peter Benenson, ed. Persecution 1961 PEN International Charter and Writers in Prison Committee

WEEK FOUR Official Memory and the Production of Truth: Political Transformation, Confession and Memorialisation J. M. Coetzee, Disgrace Ariel Dorfman, Death and the Maiden Sindiwe Magona, Mother to Mother Damon Galgut, “An African Sermon”, available online: http://www.prospectmagazine.co.uk/magazine/anafricansermon/#.UlVD86w09Xk Lauren Segal, Number Four: The Making of Constitution Hill

WEEK FIVE Ireland and the Ideal Citizen John McGahern, The Dark Hugo Hamilton, The Speckled People Emma O’Donoghue, Room

WEEK SIX Gender, Sexuality and Citizenship Jamaica Kincaid, My Brother Phaswane Mpe, Welcome to Our Hillbrow Binyavanga Wainaina, ‘I am a homosexual, mum.’ http://africasacountry.com/i-am-a- homosexual-mum/

C-Course Descriptions: Hilary Term

You may select any C-Course

The Anglo-Saxon Riddle Tradition Professor Andy Orchard ([email protected]) At first glance, the Anglo-Saxon Riddle-Tradition might seem an eccentric subject for serious study. But close reading of the riddles reveals much of what we can ever hope to recover of the Anglo-Saxon world, its interests and opinions, and its ties with those other worlds (Classical, Christian, Continental) that it sought variously to supplement and supplant. Alongside the 90-odd anonymous Old English Riddles of the Exeter Book, which provide the primary focus, this course considers the closely related Latin tradition of aenigmata exemplified in early Anglo-Saxon England by the North African poet Symphosius (‘party animal’), and by successive Anglo-Saxons whose works we can both date and name. Anglo-Saxon England witnessed the transformation from a native, pagan, oral, and traditional vernacular culture to one that embraced imported, Christian, literate, and innovative Latinate ideals, and the Anglo-Saxon Riddle-Tradition offers the perfect avenue to consider the tensions between the court and the cloister, the monastery and the mead-hall across a great swathe of the period.

THEMES: There will be a continuing focus on the inter-relationships between all of the twelve separate collections that make up the Anglo-Saxon riddle tradition. Connections and contrasts will be considered between orality and literacy, between Latin and Old English, between imported ideas and an indigenous inheritance, between Christian culture and a secular perspective. All texts will be provided both in the original languages and in parallel translation; students will be encouraged both to seek out other texts and translations, and to offer new solutions to those provided in medieval manuscripts or suggested by modern scholars.

79

Course overview: Week 1: Introduction: authorship and anonymity The first week will introduce many collections related to the wider Anglo-Saxon riddle tradition including those from named and identifiable Anglo-Saxon authors such as: Aldhelm, who died in 709/10 (Aenigmata Aldhelmi [ALD]); Tatwine, who died in 734 (Aenigmata Tatuini [TAT]); Bede, who died in 735 (Aenigmata Bedae [BED]); Hwætberht/Euesebius, who died in the 740s (Aenigmata Eusebii [EUS]); Boniface, who was murdered in 755 (Aenigmata Bonifatii [BON]); Alcuin, who died in 804 (Aenigmata Alcuini [ALC]; Disputatio regalis et nobilissimi Pippini cum Albino scholastico [ALC D]). Alongside these riddles composed by some of the best-known Anglo-Saxon authors, there are three anonymous collections that can plausibly be considered Anglo-Saxon, namely a dozen Latin texts from Lorsch, likely dating from the eighth century (Aenigmata Laureshamensia [LOR]), the Old English Exeter Book Riddles, preserved in a single tenth-century manuscript (EXE), and the Latin Bibliotheca magnifica (BIB), again found in just one manuscript dating from the eleventh century. The Anglo-Saxon riddle tradition begins with the North African poet Symphosius (Aenigmata Symphosii [SYM]), whose works were brought to England in the late seventh century and taught in schools to Anglo-Saxon students such as Aldhelm, and there are close parallels with other anonymous Insular works that have direct connections with Anglo-Saxon England, such as the collection known as the Bern riddles (Aenigmata Bernensia [BER]), perhaps to be dated to the eighth century or the poem on the alphabet attributed to an unnamed Irishman (De alfabeto [ALF]).

Week 2: Riddles on the natural world The main texts to be considered are as follows: ‘wind and fire’ EUS 8 (VENTUS ET IGNIS); ‘wind and God’ EXE 1 (WIND OND GOD); ‘wind’ ALD 2 (VENTUS); BER 41 (VENTUS); ps-BED 5 (VENTUS); ‘swan’ EXE 5 (SWAN); ‘nightingale’ ALD 22 (ACALANTIDA); EXE 6 (NIHTE-GALE); ‘cuckoo’ EXE 7 (GEAC); ps-BED 9 (CUCULLUS); ‘barnacle goose’ EXE 8 (BYRNETE); ‘horn’ EXE 12 (HORN); EXE 76 (HORN); ‘hedgehog’ SYM 29 (ERICLUS); ‘fox’ SYM 34 (VULPES); EXE 13 (?FOX [or ‘hedgehog’); ‘jay’ EXE 22 (HIGORA); ‘bull’ SYM 32 (TAURUS); EUS 12 (BOS); ‘bullock’ ALD 83 (IUVENCUS); EUS 37 (VITULUS); LOR 11 (IUVENCUS); EXE 36 (HRYÐER); ps-BED 7 (IUVENCUS); ‘water’ ALD 29 (AQUA); LOR 3 (AQUA); EXE 39 (WÆTER); EXE 80 (WÆTER); ‘cock and hen’ EXE 40 (HANA OND HÆN); ‘book-moth’ EXE 45 (*BOC-MOĐĐE); ‘fire’ ALD 44 (IGNIS); TAT 33 (IGNIS); EXE 48 (FYR); ‘reed’ SYM 2 (HARUNDO); EXE 58 (HREOD); ‘ice’ SYM 10 (GLACIES); LOR 4 (GELU); BER 38 (GLACIES); BER 42 (GLACIES); ps-BED 6 (GLACIES); EXE 31 (IS); EXE 66 (IS); ‘moon and sun’ EXE 27 (MONA OND SUNNE); ‘ox’ EXE 10 (OXA); EXE 70 (OXA); ‘oak’ EXE 73 (AC); ‘oyster’ EXE 74 (OSTRE); ‘crab’ ALD 37 (CANCER); EXE 75 (CRABBA); EXE 78 (CRABBA); ‘river and fish’ SYM 12 (FLUMEN ET PISCIS); ‘fish and river’ ALC D93 (PISCIS ET FLUMEN); EXE 81 (FISC OND EA); ‘book and beech-tree’ EXE 88 (BOC). Week 3: Riddles on the man-made world The main texts to be considered are as follows: ‘bell’ SYM 81 (TINTINNABULUM); TAT 7 (TINTINNUM) EXE 2 (BELLE); EXE 67 (BELLE); ‘shield’ ALD 87 (CLIPEUS); EXE 3 (BORD, also‘chopping-board’); ‘beer-mug’ ps-BED 13 (COPA); ‘wine-cask’ ALD 78 (CUPA VINARIA); ‘wine-cup’ EXE 9 (WIN-FÆT); ‘anchor’ SYM 61 (ANCORA); EXE 14 (ANCOR); ‘amphora’ EXE 16 (CROG); ‘light warship’ EXE 17 (SNAC); ‘plough’ EXE 19 (SULH); ‘bow’ EXE 21 (BOGA); ‘mead’ EXE 25 (MEDU); ‘beam’ EXE 28 (BEAM); ‘merchant-ship’ EXE 30 (CEAP-SCIP); ‘rake’ EXE 32 (RACA); ‘mailcoat’ EXE 33 (BYRNE); ‘bellows’ SYM 73 (UTER FOLLIS); ALD 11 (POALUM); EXE 35 (BLÆST-BELG); EXE 83 (BLÆST-BELG); EXE 85 (BLÆST-BELG); ‘boat’ EXE 34 (BAT); ‘key’ SYM 4 (CLAVIS); EXE 42 (CÆG); EXE 87 (CÆG); ‘dough’ EXE 43 (DAG); ‘baking-oven’ EXE 47 (BÆC-OFEN); ‘flail’ EXE 50 (ÞERSCEL); ‘gallows’ EXE 51 (GEALGA); ‘churn’ EXE 52 (CYRN); ‘weapon-rack’ EXE 53 (*WÆPEN-HENGEN); ‘loom’ EXE 54 (WEB- BEAM); ‘pole’ EXE 56 (ROD); ‘shirt, garment’ EXE 59 (CYRTEL); ‘borer’ EXE 60 (BOR); ‘weather-cock’ EXE 77 (WEDER-COC); ‘glass beaker’ ALD 80 (CALIX VITREUS); EXE 61 (GLÆS-FÆT); ‘lighthouse’ ALD 92 (FARUS EDITISSIMA); ‘lighthouse’ EXE 68 (BEACEN-STAN); ‘man’ EXE 18 (SECG); EXE 69 (SECG); ‘spear made of ash’ EXE 71 (ÆSC); ‘ship’ SYM 13

80

(NAVIS); BED 12 (NAVIS); BER 11 (NAVIS); ‘ship made of oak’ EXE 72 (AC); ‘book’; EXE 91 (BOC).

Week 4: Riddles of religion and learning The main texts to be considered are as follows: ‘God’ EUS 1 (DEUS); ‘angel’ EUS 2 (ANGELUS); ‘fallen angel’ EUS 3 (DEMON); ‘man’ EUS 4 (HOMO); ‘heaven’ EUS 5 (CAELUM); BON 1–20 (various vices and virtues); ‘philosophy’ TAT 1 (PHILOSOPHIA); ‘Hope, Faith, Charity’ TAT 2 (SPES, FIDES, CARITAS); ‘historical, anagogical, moral, and allegorical sense’ TAT 3 (HISTORIA ET ANAGOGE ET SENSUS MORALIS ET ALLEGORIA); ‘altar’ TAT 8 (ARA); ‘Christ’s cross’ TAT 9 (CRUX XRISTI); ‘lectern’ TAT 10 (RECITABULUM); ‘Adam’ TAT 22 (ADAM); ALC D84 (ADAM, ENOCH/ELIAS, LAZARUS);‘love’ BED 4 (AMOR); TAT 14 (CARITAS); BO N 5 (CARITAS); ‘omen’ BED 5 (OMEN); ‘age of man’ BED 16 (AETAS HOMINIS); ps-BED 4 (AETAS HOMINIS); ‘wisdom’ BIB 1 (DE SAPIENTIA); ps-BED 1 (SAPIENTIA); ‘lion and bee’ EXE 15 (LEO OND BEO); ‘creation’ ALD 100 (CREATURA); EXE 38 (GESCEAFT); EXE 64 (GESCEAFT); EXE 90 (GESCEAFT); ‘paten’ TAT 12 (PATENA); EXE 46 (HUSEL-DISC); ‘cross’ EUS 17 (CRUX); EXE 56 (ROD); ‘Lamb of God’ EXE 86 (AGNUS DEI); ‘chalice’ EXE 57 (HUSEL-FÆT); ‘Gospel book’ EXE 65 (CRISTES BOC);

Week 5: Riddles of reading and writing The main texts to be considered are as follows: ALC 2–6 (various logogriphs); BIB 1–12 (aspects of learning); EUS 41–60 (poetic versions of Isidore); ‘writing-tablets’ ALD 32 (PUGILLARES); ‘bookcase’ ALD 89 (ARCA LIBRARIA); ‘lectern’ TAT 10 (RECITABULUM); ‘finger-counting’ ALC D95 (FLEXUS DIGITORUM); ‘ink’ LOR 12 (ATRAMENTUM); ‘bissextile day’ EUS 26 (DIES BISSEXTILIS); ‘cycle and the moon’s leap’ EUS 29 (AETAS ET SALTUS); ‘ink-horn’ EUS 30 (ATRAMENTORIUM); EXE 84 (BLÆC-HORN); EXE 89 (BLÆC-HORN); book-satchel’ EUS 33 (SCETHUM); ‘quill-pen’ EUS 35 (PENNA); ‘letter (epistle)’ ALC D101 (EPISTOLA); ‘alphabet’ ALD 30 (ELEMENTUM); ‘alpha’ EUS 9 (ALPHA); ‘letters’ ALF A–Z; BED 7 (A LITTERA); BED 2 (F LITTERA); BED 8 (I LITTERA); EUS 39 (I LITTERA); BED 9 (O LITTERA); BED 10 (V LITTERA); EUS 19 (V LITTERA); EUS 14 (X LITTERA); BER 25 (LITTERAE); EUS 7 (LITTERA); TAT 4 (APICES); EXE 55 (STAFAS); ‘paper’ BER 50a (CHARTA); ‘papyrus’ BER 27 (PAPIRUS); ‘parchment’ TAT 5 (MEMBRANUM); EUS 32 (MEMBRANUM); BER 24 (MEMBRANUM) EXE 24 (BOC-FELL); ‘pen’ ALD 59 (PENNA); TAT 6 (PENNA); ‘quill-pen and fingers’ EXE 29 (FEĐER OND FINGRAS); EXE 49 (FEĐER OND FINGRAS); LOR 9 (PENNA); ps-BED 11 (PENNA); ‘scribe’s fingers’ BED 18 (DIGITI SCRIBAE).

Week 6: Riddles both bawdy and bizarre ‘gouty soldier’ SYM 94 (MILES PODAGRICUS); ‘man born blind’ ALD 85 (CAECUS NATUS); ‘man on a stool’ ps-BED 8 (HOMO SEDENS SUPER SEDILE); ‘one-eyed garlic-seller’ SYM 95 (LUSCUS ALIUM VENDENS); EXE 82 (ANEAGEDE GARLEAC MONGER); ‘one-eyed man’ TAT 20 (LUSCUS); ‘onion’ SYM 44 (CAEPA) EXE 23 (CIPE); EXE 63 (CIPE); ‘pregnant sow’ ALD 84 (SCROFA PRAEGNANS); ‘prepositions taking two cases’ TAT 16 (PRAEPOSITIONES UTRIUSQUE CASUS); ‘squinting eyes’ TAT 19 (STRABI OCULI); ‘ten chickens’ EXE 11 (TEN CICCENU); ‘threefold death’ TAT 23 (TRINA MORS); ‘tightrope-walker’ SYM 96 (FUNAMBULUS); ‘wine turned to vinegar’ SYM 84 (VINUM IN ACETUM CONVERSUM); ‘woman bearing twins’ SYM 93 (MULIER QUAE GEMINOS PARIEBAT); ALD 90 (PUERPERA GEMINAS ENIXA); ps-BED 12 (PUERPERA GEMINAS ENIXA); ‘onion’ EXE 23 (CIPE); ‘cock and hen’ EXE 40 (HANA OND HÆN); ‘key’ EXE 42 (CÆG); ‘dough’ EXE 43 (DAG); ‘Lot and his children’ EXE 44 (LOTH OND BEARN); ‘churn’ EXE 52 (CYRN); ‘shirt’, ‘garment’ EXE 59 (CYRTEL); ‘borer’ EXE 60 (BOR). Teaching and assessment: students will be required to make presentations during seminars. Assessment will take place via a 5–7,000-word essay produced at the end of the course

BIBLIOGRAPHY:

81

The following bibliography is for reference, and you are not expected to cover all of it; selected primary texts for discussion each week are indicated above, under ‘Course Overview’. Guidance regarding further reading (both primary and secondary) will be provided each week.

General bibliography: Bergamin, Manuela, ed. and trans. Aenigmata Symposii: La fondazione dell’enigmistica come genere poetico. Per Verba. Testi mediolatini con traduzione 22. Florence, 2005. Bieler, Ludwig. “Some Remarks on the Aenigmata Laureshamensia.” Romanobarbarica 2 (1977): 11–15. Bitterli, Dieter, Say What I Am Called: the Old English Riddles of the Exeter Book and the Anglo- Latin Riddle Tradition (Toronto, 2009) Dümmler, Ernst, ed. Aenigmata Anglica, MGH PLAC 1. Berlin, 1881, 20–23. Dümmler, Ernst, ed. Aenigmata Bonifatii, MGH PLAC 1. Berlin, 1881, 1–15. Dümmler, Ernst. “Lörscher Rätsel.” Zeitschrift für deutsches Altertum 22 (1878): 258–63. Ehwald, Rudolph, ed. Aldhelmi Opera. MGH AA 15. Berlin, 1913. Fry, Donald K. “Exeter Book Riddle Solutions.” Old English Newsletter 15.1 (1981): 22– 33. Glorie, F., ed. Collectiones Aenigmatum Merovingicae Aetatis. 2 vols. CCSL 133 and 133A. Turnhout: Brepols, 1968. Glorie, F., Variae Collectiones Aenigmatum Merovingicae Aetatis, 2 vols., Corpus Christianorum, Series Latina 133–133A (Turnhout, 1968) Krapp, George Philip, and Elliot Van Kirk Dobbie, eds. The Exeter Book. ASPR 3. London, 1936. Lendinara, Patrizia. “Gli Aenigmata Laureshamensia.” PAN: Studi dell'Istituto di Filologia Latina 7 (1981 for 1979): 73–90. Lendinara, Patrizia. “Gli enigmi del Codice Exoniense: una ricerca bibliografica.” Annali dell’Istituto Universitario Orientale Napoli: Filologia germanica 19 (1976): 231– 329. Muir, Bernard J., ed., The Exeter Anthology of Old English Poetry, 2 volumes. Exeter, 1994; rev. ed. 2000; 2nd rev. ed. 2006 with DVD. Murphy, Patrick J. Unriddling the Exeter Riddles. University Park, PA, 2011. Murphy, Patrick J., Unriddling the Exeter Riddles (University Park, PA, 2011) Niles, John D., Old English Enigmatic Poems and the Play of the Texts. Studies in the Early Middle Ages 13 (Turnhout, 2006) Orchard, Andy, “Enigma Variations: The Anglo-Saxon Riddle-Tradition,” in Latin Learning and English Lore: Studies in Anglo-Saxon Literature for Michael Lapidge, ed. Katherine O’Brien O’Keeffe and Andy Orchard, Toronto Old English Series (Toronto, 2005), I, 284–304 Pitman, James H., trans. The Riddles of Aldhelm. Yale Studies in English 67. New Haven, 1925. Poole, Russell, Old English Wisdom Poetry, Annotated Bibliographies of Old and Middle English Literature 5 (Cambridge and Rochester, NY, 1998) Poole, Russell. Old English Wisdom Poetry. Annotated Bibliographies of Old and Middle English Literature 5. Cambridge: D.S. Brewer, 1998. Pope, John C. “Palaeography and Poetry: Some Solved and Unsolved Mysteries of the Exeter Book.” In Medieval Scribes, Manuscripts and Libraries: Essays Presented to N. R. Ker. M. B. Parkes, Andrew G. Watson, eds. London, 1978. 25–65. Porter, John, trans. Anglo-Saxon Riddles. Hockwold-cum-Wilton, 1995. Porter, John, trans., Anglo-Saxon Riddles (Hockwold cum Wilton, 1995) Riese, Alexander, ed., “Bern Riddles.” in Anthologia Latina. Leipzig, 1894; repr. Amsterdam, 1964; Part I, fasc. I, 351–70. Strecker, Karl, ed. Aenigmata Hexasticha; Enigmata in Dii Nomine Tullii. MGH PLAC 4.2 Berlin, 1923, pp. 732–59. Suchier, Walther, ed. ‘Disputatio Pippini cum Albino.’ In Die Altercatio Hadriani Augusti et Epicteti Philosophi, nebst einigen verwandten Texten, ed. L.W. Daly and W. Suchier. Illinois Studies in Language and Literature 24. 134–46. Urbana: University of Illinois Press, 1939. Tolkien, Christopher, ed. and trans. The Saga of King Heidrek the Wise. New York: Thomas Nelson and Sons, 1960. Tupper, Frederick M., Jr. “Originals and Analogues of the Exeter Book Riddles.” Modern Language Notes 18 (1903): 97–106.

82

Tupper, Frederick M., Jr. “Solutions of the Exeter Book Riddles.” Modern Language Notes 21 (1906): 97–105. Tupper, Frederick M., Jr., ed., The Riddles of the Exeter Book. Boston, 1910. Repr. 1968. Whitman, Frank H. “Aenigmata Tatwini.” Neuphilologische Mitteilungen 88 (1987): 8–17. Whitman, Frank H. Old English Riddles. Canadian Federation for the Humanities, Monograph Series 3. Port Credit, ON, 1982. Williamson, Craig, A Feast of Creatures: Anglo-Saxon Riddle-Songs Translated with Introduction, Notes and Commentary (Chapel Hill, NC, 1982) Williamson, Craig, ed. The Old English Riddles of the ‘Exeter Book’. Chapel Hill: University of North Carolina Press, 1977. Williamson, Craig, ed., The Old English Riddles of the ‘Exeter Book’ (Chapel Hill, NC, 1977) Williamson, Craig. A Feast of Creatures: Anglo-Saxon Riddle-Songs Translated with Introduction, Notes and Commentary. Philadelphia: University of Pennsylvania Press, 1982. Wyatt, Alfred J. Old English Riddles. Boston, 1912.

Week 1: Introduction: authorship and anonymity Bitterli, Dieter. Say What I Am Called: the Old English Riddles of the Exeter Book and the Anglo- Latin Riddle Tradition. Toronto, 2009. Borysławski, Rafał. The Old English Riddles and the Riddlic Elements of Old English Poetry. Studies in English Medieval Language and literature 9. Frankfurt am Main, 2004. Cook, Eleanor. Enigmas and Riddles in Literature. Cambridge: Cambridge University Press, 2006. Erhardt-Siebold, Erika von. Die lateinischen Rätsel der Angelsachsen: ein Beitrag zur Kulturgeschichte Altenglands. Anglistische Forschungen 61. Heidelberg: Carl Winter, 1925; repr. Amsterdam: Swets and Zeitlinger, 1974. Forster, Edward Seymour. “Riddles and Problems from the Greek Anthology.” Greece and Rome 14 (1945): 42–47. Hacikyan, Agop. “Emendations for Codex Exoniensis, Folios 101a–115a, 122b–123a, 124b–130b.” Revue de l’Université d’Ottawa 37 (1967): 46–66, 344–58. Hacikyan, Agop. “The Literary and the Social Aspects of the Old English Riddles.” Revue de l’Université d’Ottawa 36 (1966): 107–20. Hacikyan, Agop. “The Modern English Renditions of Codex Exoniensis, Folios 101a– 115a; 122b– 123a; 124b-“30b.” Revue de l’Université d’Ottawa 39 (1969): 249– 73. Hacikyan, Agop. A Linguistic and Literary Analysis of Old English Riddles. Montreal, 1966. Hahn, Heinrich. “Die Rätseldichter Tatwin und Eusebius.” Forschungen zur deutschen Geschichte 26 (1886): 601–31. Lapidge, Michael, and James L. Rosier. Aldhelm: the Poetic Works. Cambridge, 1985. Milanović- Barham, Čelica. “Aldhelm’s Enigmata and Byzantine Riddles.” Anglo-Saxon England 22 (1993): 51– 64. Orchard, Andy. “Enigma Variations: The Anglo-Saxon Riddle-Tradition.” Latin Learning and English Lore: Studies in Anglo-Saxon Literature for Michael Lapidge. Ed. Katherine O’Brien O’Keeffe and Andy Orchard. Toronto Old English series. Toronto: University of Toronto Press, 2005. I, 284–304. Pavlovskis, Zoja. “The Riddler’s Microcosm: from Symphosius to St. Boniface.” Classica et Mediaevalia 39 (1988): 219–51. Riedinger, Anita R. “The Formulaic Style in the Old English Riddles.” Studia Neophilologica 76 (2004): 30–43. Rigg, A. G., and G. R. Wieland. “A Canterbury Classbook of the Mid-Eleventh Century (the ‘Cambridge Songs’ Manuscript).” Anglo-Saxon England 4 (1975): 113–30. Scott, Peter Dale. “Rhetorical and Symbolic Ambiguity: the Riddles of Symphosius and Aldhelm.” Saints, Scholars and Heroes: Studies in Medieval Culture in Honour of Charles W. Jones. Ed. Margot H. King and Wesley M. Stevens. Collegeville, MN, 1979. 1: 117–44. Steen, Janie. Verse and Virtuosity: the Adaptation of Latin Rhetoric in Old English Poetry. Toronto: University of Toronto Press, 2008. Stewart, Ann Harleman. “Kenning and Riddle in Old English.” Papers on Language and Literature 15 (1979): 115–36.

83

Taylor, Archer. “The Varieties of Riddles.” in Philologica: The Malone Anniversary Studies, ed. by Thomas A. Kirby and Henry Bosley Woolf. Baltimore, 1949, 1–8. Tigges, Wim. “Signs and Solutions: a Semiotic Approach to the Exeter Book Riddles.” This Noble Craft. Ed. Erik Kooper. Amsterdam and Atlanta: Rodopi, 1991. 59–82. Tupper, Frederick M., Jr. “The Comparative Study of Riddles.” Modern Language Notes 18 (1903): 1–8. Wilcox, Jonathan. “‘Tell Me What I Am’: The Old English Riddles.” Readings in Medieval Texts: Interpreting Old and Middle English Literature. Ed. David F. Johnson and Elaine Treharne. Oxford: Oxford University Press, 2005. 46–59. Zehnder, Ursula. “Hypermetrical Verse Patterns in the Riddles of the Exeter Book.” Notes and Queries n.s. 47 (2000): 405–09.

Week 2: Riddles on the natural world Fiocco, Teresa. “Gli animali negli enigmi anglo-sassoni dell’Exeter Book.” Simbolismo animale e letteratura. Ed. Dora Faraci. Memoria bibliografica 42. Rome: Vecchiarelli, 2003. 133–57. Hill, Thomas D. “Saturn’s Time Riddle: an Insular Latin Analogue for Solomon and Saturn II lines 282–91.” Review of English Studies 39 (1988): 273–76. Lockett, Leslie. Anglo-Saxon Psychologies in the Vernacular and Latin Traditions. Toronto, 2011. Nelson, Marie. “The Rhetoric of the Exeter Book Riddles.” Speculum 49 (1974): 421–40. Nelson, Marie. “Time in the Exeter Book Riddles.” Philological Quarterly 54 (1975): 511– 18. Neville, Jennifer. Representations of the Natural World in Old English Poetry. Cambridge Studies in Anglo-Saxon England 27. Cambridge: 1999. Orchard, Andy. “Performing Writing and Singing Silence in the Anglo-Saxon Riddle-Tradition.” Oral and Literate Traditions. Ed. Daniel F. Chamberlain and J. Edward Chamberlin. (forthcoming, 2014). Stanley, E. G. “Heroic Aspects of the Exeter Book Riddles.” Prosody and Poetics in the Early Middle Ages: Essays in Honour of C. B. Hieatt. Ed. M. J. Toswell. Toronto, 1995. 197–218. Stork, Nancy Porter, Through a Gloss Darkly: Aldhelm's Riddles in the British Library Royal 12.C.xxiii (Toronto, 1990)

Week 3: Riddles on the man-made world Hayes, Mary. “The Talking Dead: Resounding Voices in Old English Riddles.” Exemplaria 20 (2008): 123–42. Herren, Michael W., ed. and trans. The Hisperica Famina I: the A-Text. Toronto: Pontifical Institute of Mediaeal Studies, 1974. Howe, Nicholas. “Aldhelm’s Enigmata and Isidorian Etymology.” Anglo-Saxon England 14 (1985): 37–59. Irving, Edward B., Jr. “Heroic Experience in the Old English Riddles.” Old English Shorter Poems: Basic Readings. Ed. Katherine O’Brien O’Keeffe. Basic Readings in Anglo-Saxon England 3. New York, 1994. 199–212. Jember, Gregory K. “A Generative Method for the Study of Anglo-Saxon Riddles.” Studies in Medieval Culture 11 (1977): 33–39. Kopár, Lilla. “The Anglo-Saxon Scribe in the Light of the Exeter Book Riddles.” English Studies and the Curriculum: Proceedings of the Second TEMPUS-JEN Mini Conference. Ed. István Rácz. Debrecen, 1997. 29–37. Kries, Susanne. “Fela í rúnum eða í skáldskap: Anglo-Saxon and Scandinavian Approaches to Riddles and Poetic Disguises.” Riddles, Knights and Cross-Dressing Saints: Essays on Medieval English Language and Literature. Ed. Thomas Honegger. Sammlung/Collection Variations 5. Bern, 2005. 139–64. Lendinara, Patrizia. “Aspetti della società germanica negli enigmi del Codice Exoniense.” Antichità germaniche: I Parte. I Seminario avanzato in Filologia germanica. Ed. Vittoria Dolcetti Corazza and Renato Gendre. Bibliotheca Germanica, Studi e Testi 10. Alessandria: Edizioni dell’Orso, 2001. 3–41. Marino, Matthew. “The Literariness of the Exeter Book Riddles.” Neuphilologische Mitteilungen 79 (1978): 258–65. Nelson, Marie. “Four Social Functions of the Exeter Book Riddles.” Neophilologus 75 (1991): 445– 50.

84

Nelson, Marie. “The Paradox of Silent Speech in the Exeter Book Riddles.” Neophilologus 62 (1978): 609–15. Neville, Jennifer. “The Unexpected Treasure of the ‘Implement Trope’: Hierarchical Relationships in the Old English Riddles.” Review of English Studies 62 (2011): 505–19. Niles, John D. Old English Enigmatic Poems and the Play of the Texts. Studies in the Early Middle Ages 13. Turnhout, 2006. Sorrell, Paul. “Oaks, Ships, Riddles and the Old English Rune Poem.” Anglo-Saxon England 19 (1990): 103–16.

Week 4: Riddles of religion and learning Bayless, Martha, and Michael Lapidge. Collectanea Pseudo-Bedae. Scriptores Latini Hiberniae 14. Dublin: School of Celtic Studies, Dublin Institute of Advanced Studies, 1998. Bayless, Martha. ‘The Collectanea and Medieval Dialogues and Riddles.’ In Collectanea Pseudo- Bedae, ed. Bayless and Lapidge. 12–24. Folkerts, Menso. “Die Alkuin zugeschriebenen Propositiones ad acuendos iuvenes.” In Science in Western and Eastern Civilization in Carolingian Times, ed. P.L. Butzer and D. Lohrmann. 273– 81. Basel: Birkhäuser, 1993. Folkerts, Menso. Die älteste mathematische Aufgabensammlung in lateinischer Sprache: Die Alcuin zugeschriebenen ‘Propositiones ad acuendos iuvenes’: Überlieferung, Inhalt, Kritische Edition. Osterreichische Akademie der Wissenschaften, Mathematisch-naturwissenschaftliche Klasse, Denkschriften 116.6.Vienna: Springer 1978. Gropp, Harald. ‘Propositio de lupo et capra et fasciculo cauli – On the History of River-Crossing Problems.’ In Charlemagne and his Heritage: 1200 Years of Civilization and Science in Europe: Karl der Grosse und sein Nachwirken: 1200 Jahre Kultur und Wissenschaft in Europa. Vol. 2: Mathematical Arts, ed. P.L. Butzer et al. 31– 41. Turnhout: Brepols, 1998. Hadley, John, and David Singmaster. “Problems to Sharpen the Young: An Annotated Translation of Propositiones ad acuendos iuvenes, the Oldest Mathematical Problem Collection in Latin, Attributed to Alcuin of York.” Mathematical Gazette 76 (1992): 102–26. Stork, Nancy Porter. Through a Gloss Darkly: Aldhelm’s Riddles in the British Library Mediaeval Studies Royal 12.C.xxiii. Studies and Texts 98. Toronto, 1990.

Week 5: Riddles of reading and writing Barney, Stephen A., W. J. Lewis, J. A. Beach, and Oliver Berghof, trans., The “Etymologies” of Isidore of Seville (Cambridge, 2006) Barney, Stephen A., W. J. Lewis, J. A. Beach, and Oliver Berghof, trans., The “Etymologies” of Isidore of Seville. Cambridge, 2006. Bayless, Martha. “Alcuin’s Disputatio Pippini and the Early Medieval Riddle Tradition.” Humour, History and Politics in Late Antiquity and the Early Middle Ages. Ed. Guy Halsall. Cambridge: Cambridge University Press, 2002. 157–78. Dewa, Roberta. “The Runic Riddles of the Exeter Book: Language Games and Anglo-Saxon Scholarship.” Nottingham Medieval Studies 39 (1995): 26–36. Eliason, Norman E. “Four Old English Cryptographic Riddles.” Studies in Philology 49 (1952): 553– 65. Fell, Christine E. “Runes and Riddles in Anglo-Saxon England.” ‘Lastworda Betst’: Essays in Memory of Christine E. Fell with Her Unpublished Writings. Foreword by R. I. Page. Ed. Carole Hough and Kathryn A. Lowe. Foreword by R. I. Page. Donington, 2002. 264–77. Göbel, Helga. Studien zu den altenglischen Schriftwesenratseln. Epistemata: Wurzburger wissenschaftliche Schriften, Reihe Literaturwissenschaft 7. Würzburg, 1980. Gwara, Scott, and Barbara L. Bolt. “A ‘Double Solution’ for Exeter Book Riddle 51, ‘Pen and Three Fingers.’” Notes and Queries, n.s., 54 (2007): 16–19. Halsall, Maureen. The Old English Rune Poem: A Critical Edition. Toronto: University of Toronto Press, 1981. Lindsay, W. M., ed., Isidorii Etymologiarum Sive Origines, 2 vols. Oxford, 1911. Reuschel, Helga. “Kenningar bei Alcuin. Zur ‘Disputatio Pippini cum Albino’.” Beiträge zur Geschichte der deutschen Sprache und Literatur 62 (1938): 143–55.

85

Ross, Margaret Clunies. “The Anglo-Saxon and Norse Rune Poems: a Comparative Approach.” Anglo-Saxon England 19 (1990): 23–39. Rusche, Philip. “Isidore’s Etymologiae and the Canterbury Aldhelm Scholia.” Journal of English and German Philology 104 (2005): 437–55. Shook, Laurence K. “Riddling Relating to the Anglo-Saxon Scriptorium.” Essays in Honour of Anton Charles Pegis. Ed. J. Reginald O’Donnell. Toronto, 1974. 215–36. Singmaster, David. ‘The History of Some of Alcuin’s Propositions.’ In Charlemagne and His Heritage: 1200 Years of Civilization and Science in Europe: Karl der Grosse und sein Nachwirken: 1200 Jahre Kultur und Wissenschaft in Europa. Vol. 2: MathematicalArts, ed. P.L. Butzer et al. 11– 29. Turnhout: Brepols, 1998.

Week 6: Riddles both bawdy and bizarre Davis, Glenn. “The Exeter Book Riddles and the Place of Sexual Idiom in Old English Literature.” Medieval Obscenities. Ed. Nicola McDonald. York: York Medieval Press, 2006. 39–54. Gleissner, Reinhard. Die ‘zweideutigen’ altenglischen Ratsel des ‘Exeter Book’ in ihrem zeitgenössischen Kontext. Sprache und Literatur: Regensburger Arbeiten zur Anglistik und Amerikanistik 23. Bern, 1984. Rissanen, Matti. “Nathwæt in the Exeter Book Riddles.” American Notes and Queries 24 (1986): 116– 20. Smith, D. K. “Humor in Hiding: Laughter between the Sheets in the Exeter Book Riddles.” Humour in Anglo-Saxon Literature. Ed. Jonathan Wilcox. Cambridge, 2000. 79– 98. Stewart, Ann Harleman. “Double Entendre in the Old English Riddles.” Lore and Language 3.8 (1983): 39–52. Tanke, John W. “Wonfeax wale: Ideology and Figuration in the Sexual Riddles of the Exeter Book.” Class and Gender in Early English Literature. Ed. Britton J. Harwood and Gillian R. Overing. Bloomington and Indianapolis, IN, 1994. 21– 42. Taylor, Archer. “Riddles Dealing with Family Relationships.” The Journal of American Folklore 51 (1938): 25–37. Tigges, Wim. “Snakes and Ladders: Ambiguity and Coherence in the Exeter Book Riddles and Maxims.” Companion to Old English Poetry. Ed. Henk Aertsen and Rolf H. Bremmer, Jr. Amsterdam, 1994. 95–118.

Old Norse Literature Dr Heather O’Donoghue ([email protected]) This course is designed to be flexible enough to meet two needs. On the one hand, beginners in Old Norse will be introduced to a varied range of Old Norse Icelandic prose and poetry, and be able to set these texts in their historical and cultural contexts. On the other, those who have already studied some Old Norse will be able to focus on texts directly relevant or complementary to their own interests and expertise.

There will be language classes in Old Norse, and a series of introductory classes on the literature, in Michaelmas Term. These classes are mandatory for anyone who wishes to do the option in Hilary Term but has not done any Old Norse at undergraduate level.

Preliminary Reading List Language: E.V.Gordon, Introduction to Old Norse (Oxford: Clarendon Press, 1981) Michael Barnes, A New Introduction to Old Norse, Part I Grammar (London: Viking Society for Northern Research, 1999)

Old Norse-Icelandic literature: Heather O’Donoghue, Old Norse-Icelandic Literature: A Short Introduction (Blackwell, 2004) 162

86

Preben Meulengracht Sorensen, Saga and Society, transl. John Tucker (Odense: Odense University Press, 1993) G. Turville-Petre, Origins of Icelandic Literature (Oxford: Clarendon Press, 1953) E.O.G. Turville-Petre, Scaldic Poetry (Oxford: Clarendon Press, 1976) Margaret Clunies Ross, ed., Old Icelandic Literature and Society (Cambridge: Cambridge University Press, 2000) Phillip Pulsiano, ed., Medieval Scandinavia: an encyclopaedia (New York; London: Garland: 1993) Jenny Jochens, Old Norse Images of Women (Philadelphia: University of Pennsylvania Press, 1996) William Ian Miller, Bloodtaking and peacemaking: feud, law and society in saga Iceland (London; Chicago: University of Chicago press, 1990)

Translations: The Sagas of the Icelanders: a selection, ed., Viðar Hreinsson (London: Penguin, 2000) The Complete Sagas of Icelanders, ed.Viðar Hreinsson (five volumes, various translators) (Reykjavík: Leifur Eiríksson Publishing, 1997) (now being published separately as Penguin Classics, various translators) Snorri Sturluson, Edda, trans. Anthony Faulkes (London: Dent, 1987) The Poetic Edda, trans. Carolyne Larrington (Oxford: Oxford University Press, 1999), or trans. Andy Orchard as The Elder Edda (Penguin Classics, 2011)

Voice, Dialogue And Theological Exploration In Late Medieval English Literature Dr Mishtooni Bose([email protected]) We will read religious prose, poetry and drama produced in late-medieval England in order to explore what possibilities remained, in the aftermath of the Wycliffite controversies, for allegory and the representation of thought, rumination and ratiocination, or what Nicholas Watson, in a lecture given at Oxford, called ‘exploratory intellection’. After a week focusing on voice, dialogue and exploratory argumentation in Julian of Norwich, we will spend two weeks on literature translated into English during this period – The Mirror of Simple Souls and translations of Deguileville’s Pilgrimage of the Life of Man into prose and poetry - in order to see how allegory and religious experience were developed and represented in major, though often under-explored, texts. We will conclude with two weeks on religious drama, looking at one major cycle (the N-Town Plays) and several morality plays, some of which (Chaundler’s Liber Apologeticus; Lucidus and Dubius) have not been widely discussed. Several features loosely connect all of these texts: several of them take the form of dialogues and thus present their ruminative, reflective or ratiocinative material through an interchange of voices. The course therefore also offers the opportunity for us to revalue voice and dialogue as critical terms and discursive means. There is also the question of the extent to which these texts, produced as they were after the most active phase of the Wycliffite controversies, broach or negotiate religious controversy.

This course could function for some students as a possible sequel to Kantik Ghosh’s course in Michaelmas Term, although it does not require enrolment in that course or familiarity with its contents. Many of these texts are discursively dense and ambitious, and further guidance will be given once enrolment numbers are known regarding ways of approaching the longer texts. It is strongly recommended that if you choose this course, you start reading them as soon as you can (e.g. during Michaelmas Term, as some of them may be difficult to access outside Oxford). For the same reason, it is understood that you may wish to concentrate on one particular author (e.g. Julian) for the C-Course essay. It is also accepted that the weekly discussion will also be recursive, with the opportunities to look back to previous weeks’ materials. Depending on enrolment numbers, it is expected that there will be 2-3 presentations each week, each followed by discussion, in the course of each 90-minute session.

Abbreviations: BLGL = Bodleian, Lower Gladstone Link (open shelf material) EFL = English Faculty Library MMTE = The Medieval Mystical Tradition in England (identified by volume number and editor).

87

Week 1: Julian of Norwich (Short Text and Long Text)

Editions: A book of showings to the anchoress Julian of Norwich, ed. by Edmund Colledge and James Walsh (Toronto : Pontifical Institute of Mediaeval Studies, 1968). Vol 1 is the Introduction and Short Text (edited from London, British Library, MS additional 37790); vol. 2 contains the Long Text (edited from Paris, Bibliothèque Nationale, Fonds anglais 40, collated with London, British Library, MSS Sloane 2499 and 3705, and other versions).

A revelation of love, ed. Marion Glasscoe (Exeter: University of Exeter Press, 1993). Edition based on London, British Library, MS Sloane 2499.

The Writings of Julian of Norwich. A Vision Showed to a Devout Woman and A Revelation of Love, eds. Nicholas Watson and Jacqueline Jenkins (Turnhout: Brepols, 2006).

Selected criticism: A Companion to Julian of Norwich, ed. Liz Herbert McAvoy (2008). See especially Vincent Gillespie, ‘“[S]he do the police in different voices”: pastiche, ventriloquism and parody in Julian of Norwich’ (pp. 192-207). Vincent Gillespie, ‘The Apophatic Image’ and ‘Postcards from the Edge: Interpreting the Ineffable in the Middle English Mystics’, chapters 10 and 11 in Looking in Holy Books (2011). Annie Sutherland, ‘“Oure feyth is groundyd in Goddes worde” -- Julian of Norwich and the Bible’, in MMTE 7, ed. E.A. Jones (2004) 1-20. The volume is shelved in EFL at BV5077.G7 E9 EXE 2004 and in the Bodleian Lower Reading Room at S Th W 14.30(7). Nicholas Watson, ‘The Composition of Julian of Norwich’s Revelation of Love’, Speculum, 68 (1993), pp. 637 - 683. Available online via SOLO. Julian of Norwich: A collection of essays, ed. by Sandra McEntire (1998). Nicholas Watson, ‘The Trinitarian Hermeneutic in Julian of Norwich’s Revelation of Love’, in MMTE V, ed. Marion Glasscoe (Cambridge, 1992). Nicholas Watson, ‘Conceptions of the Word: the mother tongue and the incarnation of God’, New Medieval Literatures, 1 (1997), 85-124. Nicholas Watson, ‘Visions of inclusion: universal salvation and vernacular theology in pre- Reformation England’, Journal of Medieval and Early Modern Studies 27:2, (1997), 145-187. Available online via SOLO. Barry A. Windeatt, ‘“Privytes to us”: Knowing and re-vision in Julian of Norwich’, Chaucer to Shakespeare: Essays in Honour of Shinsuke Ando. Ed. Toshiyuki Takamiya and Richard Beadle (Cambridge: D.S. Brewer, 1992), 87-98.

Week 2: The Middle English translation of The Mirror of Simple Souls

Marguerite Porete (spellings of her name vary) was tried and executed for heresy in 1310, and her book, Le Mirouer des simples ames, was suppressed. Kathryn Kerby-Fulton notes that ‘There is no indication that anyone in England, including [the translator] M.N., knew that The Mirror was written by Marguerite Porete, or that it was an officially condemned book, or that its author had paid for it with her life’ (Books Under Suspicion, p. 275). The translation into English is late-medieval, but the precise date, and the identity of the translator, are unknown. The book is a sequence of dialogues and conversations between interlocutors, Reason, Love and the Soul being the most important.

The Middle English translation of The Mirror is in MS Bodley 505, which you may wish to examine. This manuscript also contains The Chastising of God’s Children, a previously-unknown copy of which is in another fifteenth-century vernacular compilation that the Bodleian recently purchased.

Editions: (further guidance will be given as to how to approach this text)

88

Margaret Porete, The Mirror of Simple Souls. A Middle English Translation, ed. Marilyn Doiron, with an appendix by Edmund Colledge and Romana Guarnieri. Archivio Italiano per la Storia della Pietà volume V, part 17 (1968). There is a copy in EFL, shelved at BV5091.C7 P6713 POR 1968 (shelved with the outsize books: please ask staff for help if you find it difficult to locate). It is also in BLGL at 14198 c.19 (with volumes 1-10 of this journal). In the appendix to this edition, Colledge and Guarnieri discuss the glosses to this translation by “M.N.” (who translated the work into English) and Richard Methley (a Carthusian who translated it into Latin).

For an excellent modern paperback translation of the original text, see Margaret Porette, The Mirror of Simple Souls, translated from the French with an Introductory Interpretive Essay by Edmund Colledge, O.S.A., J.C. Marler and Judith Grant (Notre Dame, Indiana: University of Notre Dame Press, 1999). There is also a paperback translation in the Classics of Western Spirituality series, and there is a relatively cheap edition (available via online purchase) of The Mirror of Simple Souls in Claire Kirchberger’s 1927 modern-spelling edition of the Middle English translation (please note that the apparatus to this version is very out of date).

The standard edition of the French and Latin versions is Margaretae Porete Speculum simplicium animarum, ed. Paul Verdeyen, Corpus Christianorum Continuatio Mediaevalis, 69 (Turnhout: Brepols, 1986). Bodleian Lower Reading Room, open shelves, T.Text.Lat.16/69. Selected criticism:

On the Middle English translation: Kathryn Kerby-Fulton, Books Under Suspicion. Censorship and Tolerance of Revelatory Writing in Late Medieval England (Notre Dame, Indiana: University of Notre Dame Press, 2006), chapter 7: ‘The M.N. Glosses to Porete’s Mirror and the Question of Insular Suspicion’ (pp. 272-96). Marleen Cré, ‘Contexts and comments: The Chastising of God’s Children and The Mirror of Simple Souls in MS Bodley 505’, in Medieval Texts in Context, ed. Graham D. Caie and Denis Renevey (2008), 122-35. Marleen Cré, ‘Women in the Charterhouse? Julian of Norwich's Revelations of Divine Love and Marguerite Porete's Mirror of Simple Souls in British Library, MS. Additional 37790’, in Writing religious women : female spiritual and textual practices in late Medieval England, ed. by Denis Renevey and Christiania Whitehead (2000) 43-62. Laurie A. Finke, ‘“More than I fynde written”: dialogue and power in the English translation of The Mirror of Simple Souls’, in Performance and transformation : new approaches to late medieval spirituality, ed. by Mary A. Suydam and Joanna E. Ziegler (1999) 47-67. Michael G. Sargent, ‘The Annihilation of Marguerite Porete’, Viator 28 (1997), 253-79. Available online via SOLO. A rich and wide-ranging discussion of Marguerite’s life and literary afterlife, including a valuable critique of the Doiron 1968 edition. Don’t miss the inspiring account on p. 278 of how a research topic develops through ‘accidental’ reading. Michael G. Sargent, ‘Le Mirouer des simples ames and the English Mystical Tradition’, in Abendländische Mystik im Mittelalter, ed. by Kurt Ruh (1986), 443-65. Taylorian Library, G.REL.2.42. Michael G. Sargent, ‘The Transmission by the English Carthusians of Some Late Medieval Spiritual Writings’, Journal of Ecclesiastical History 27 (1976), 225-40. Available online via SOLO.

Critical discussions of the original and other versions: James Clark, ‘The glosses in Richard Methley’s Latin version of the Mirror of Simple Souls’, in Kartäusisches Denken und daraus resultierende Netzwerke vom Mittelalter bis zur Neuzeit : Internationale Tagung : Kartause Aggsbach 23-27 August 2011 zum Anlass des 80 Geburtstages von James Hogg, ed. by Meta Niederkorn-Bruck. Analecta Cartusiana 276 (Salzburg: Institut für Anglistik und Amerikanistik, 2012), pp. 107-122. The volumes of this publication are BLGL M12.C00749-51 and M12.C00512, M12.C00653. David Kangas, ‘Dangerous joy: Marguerite Porete's good-bye to the virtues’, Journal of Religion 91:3 (2011) 299-319. Available online via SOLO. Discusses the original text. Robert Lerner, ‘New Light on the Mirror of Simple Souls’, Speculum 85:1 (2010) 91-116. Available online via SOLO. Lerner’s work in this field is highly recommended: see in particular The

89

Heresy of the Free Spirit in the Later Middle Ages (1972) – directly relevant for the Mirror; and his article ‘Ecstatic Dissent’, Speculum, 67/1 (1992), pp. 33-57. Available online via SOLO. Marguerite Porete et le Miroir des simples âmes : perspectives historiques, philosophiques et littéraires, ed. Sean L. Field, Robert E. Lerner and Sylvain Piron (Paris: Vrin, 2014). BLGL M14.E01504. A.C. Spearing, ‘Marguerite Porete: Courtliness and Transcendence in The Mirror of Simple Souls’, in Envisaging Heaven in the Middle Ages, ed. by Carolyn Muessig and Ad Putter (2007) 120- 136. Robin Anne O’Sullivan, ‘The School of Love: Marguerite Porete’s Mirror of Simple Souls’, Journal of Medieval History 32:2 (2006) 143-162. Available online via SOLO.

Week 3: Guillaume de Deguileville in English: Allegory in prose and poetry after Langland

Editions: (further guidance will be given as to where to focus when approaching these texts) The Pilgrimage of the Lyfe of the Manhode, II vols, ed. Avril Henry, EETS OS 288 and 292 (London: Oxford University Press, 1985–8). This is an anonymous prose translation. John Lydgate (trans.), The Pilgrimage of the Life of Man, III vols, ed. F. J. Furnivall and Katharine B. Locock, EETS OS 78, 83 and 92 (London: Kegan Paul, Trench, Trübner & Co., 1899– 1904). A translation into poetry.

Those interested in reading further should see Rosemarie Potz McGerr, ed., 'The Pilgrimage of the Soul'. Vol 1: A Critical Edition of the Middle English Dream Vision (New York, London: Garland, 1990). This edition (of an anonymous prose translation) includes only the first book of the English text.

Selected criticism: Marco Nievergelt and Stephanie A. Viereck Gibbs Kamath eds., The Pèlerinage Allegories of Guillaume de Deguileville: Tradition, Authority and Influence (2013). A new collection of essays evaluating many aspects of Deguileville’s writing and its influence. Jessica Brantley, Reading in the Wilderness. Private Devotion and Public Performance in Late Medieval England (Chicago and London: University of Chicago Press, 2007). See in particular chapter 6, ‘Envisioning Dialogue in Performance’, which includes a very suggestive discussion of the Pilgrimage of the Soul in its manuscript context. Stephanie A. Viereck Gibbs Kamath, Authorship and First-Person Allegory in Late Medieval France and England (2011). Helen Phillips, ‘Chaucer and Deguileville: The ABC in Context’, Medium Aevum, 62 (1993), 1– 19. Rosemond Tuve, Allegorical Imagery. Some Mediaeval Books and Their Posterity (Princeton: Princeton University Press, 1966), pp. 145–218. Sarah Kay, The Place of Thought. The Complexity of One in Late Medieval French Didactic Poetry (2007), pp. 70–94.

Week 4: Drama (1): the N-Town Plays

The N-Town Plays, ed. Douglas Sugano (Medieval Institute Publications: Kalamazoo, Michigan, 2007). This is the TEAMS edition, with introduction and notes, also available online at http://d.lib.rochester.edu/teams/publication/sugano-the-n-town-plays

Further reading: to be circulated later.

Week 5: Drama (2): Selected morality plays (Wisdom, The Castell of Perseverance, Chaundler’s Liber Apologeticus, Lucidus and Dubius). The latter two, in particular, have not received very much critical attention.

Wisdom and The Castell of Perseverance: these are available online via TEAMS, as follows: Two Moral Interludes: The Pride of Life and Wisdom, ed. David N. Klausner (2008):

90

http://d.lib.rochester.edu/teams/publication/klausner-two-moral-interludes The Castle of Perseverance, ed. David N. Klausner (2010): http://d.lib.rochester.edu/teams/publication/klausner-the-castle-of-perseverance Wisdom and The Castell of Perseverance are also available in The Macro Plays, ed. Mark Eccles. EETS 0.s. 262 (London: Oxford University Press, 1969).

Thomas Chaundler, Liber Apologeticus de Omni Statu Humanae Naturae (A Defence of Human Nature in Every State), c. 1460 ed. Doris Enright-Clark Shoukri (MHRA, 1974). This is a parallel text (Latin original with facing English translation) with a comprehensive introduction. Available on open shelves in the Bodleian, Lower Reading Room, shelved at T.Text.Lat.C.112.

‘Lucidus and Dubius’, in Non-Cycle Plays and The Winchester Dialogues. Facsimiles of Plays and Fragments in Various Manuscripts and the Dialogues in Winchester College MS 33, ed. Norman Davis (University of Leeds School of English, 1979). This is a short play. On Lucidus and Dubius, see: B.S. Lee, ‘Lucidus and Dubius: A Fifteenth-Century Theological Debate and its Sources’, Medium Aevum 45 (1976), 79-96. Available online via SOLO. Anna Lewis, ‘Rethinking the Lollardy of the Lucidarie: the Middle English version of the Elucidarium and religious thought in late medieval England’, Florilegium 27 (2011) 209-236. Available online via SOLO. The Elucidarium, a doctrinal dialogue, was written in Latin in the first decade of the twelfth century, and was widely disseminated throughout the medieval period in both Latin and several vernaculars, including English. A recent AHRC project conducted by the Centre for Medieval and Early Modern Studies at the University of Kent has investigated the dissemination of this text. Further information about the two prose translations into Middle English is available for those who would like to explore this material further.

Week 6: Essay-topic presentations and feedback For this week, please prepare a c. 10-minute presentation on research problems and questions relevant to your essay, for developmental feedback and discussion.

Further reading:

After Arundel. Religious Writing in Fifteenth-Century England, ed. Vincent Gillespie and Kantik Ghosh, Medieval Church Studies 21 (Turnhout: Brepols, 2011). See in particular David Lawton, ‘Voice After Arundel’ and Michael G. Sargent, ‘Censorship or Cultural Change? Reformation and Renaissance in the Spirituality of Late Medieval England’. For the essay to which this book is a revisionist response, see Nicholas Watson, ‘Censorship and Cultural Change in Late Medieval England: Vernacular Theology, the Oxford Translation Debate, and Arundel’s Constitutions of 1409’, Speculum 70 (1995), 822-64. Available online via SOLO. Vincent Gillespie, Looking in Holy Books. Essays on Medieval Religious Writing in England (Turnhout: Brepols, 2011), esp. chapters 5 (‘Lukynge in Haly Bukes’) and 6 (‘Vernacular Books of Religion’), which establish the general context in which the material of our course is situated. Note that Gillespie identifies rumination here with ‘How to Read’: to what extent might rumination also work as a textual strategy, exhibiting writerly as well as readerly aspects? The Cambridge Companion to Medieval English Mysticism, ed. by Samuel Fanous and Vincent Gillespie. (2011). Available online via SOLO. Kathryn Kerby-Fulton, Books Under Suspicion. Censorship and Tolerance of Revelatory Writing in Late Medieval England (Notre Dame, Indiana: University of Notre Dame Press, 2006) Nicholas Watson, ‘The Middle English Mystics’, in The Cambridge History of Medieval English Literature, ed. D. Wallace (1998). Available online via SOLO. Felicity Riddy, 'Women Talking About the Things of God: A Late Medieval Subculture', in Women and Literature in Britain, 1150 - 1500, ed. Carol Meale, Cambridge Studies in Medieval Literature, 17 (Cambridge, 1993). The Cambridge Companion to Medieval Women's Writing. Ed. Carolyn Dinshaw and David Wallace (Cambridge: Cambridge University Press, 2003). See Nicholas Watson’s chapter on Julian. Available online via SOLO. A companion to Middle English prose, ed. A.S.G. Edwards (Cambridge : D.S. Brewer, 2004).

91

Michael G. Sargent, ‘The Transmission by the English Carthusians of Some Late Medieval Spiritual Writings’, Journal of Ecclesiastical History 27 (1976), 225-40. Available online via SOLO.

Placing Chaucer Dr Marion Turner ([email protected]) This course focuses on Chaucer’s writings, exploring his texts in various cultural and spatial contexts. Chaucer had roots in the city and in the court; he lived in a mercantile house, in aristocratic and royal households, in private rooms on the walls of London, and in Kent. He also travelled extensively across Europe as a soldier, diplomat, and messenger, and picked up all kinds of manuscripts on his journeys. He worked closely with merchants who were involved in the complicated global trade of things, including spices, fabrics, and indeed slaves. Different spaces, places, and structures influenced his writings in myriad ways: the changing nature of private space at this time, for instance, affected the kinds of spatial imagery used to construct the self; a chamber had particular cultural and psychological resonance in the fourteenth century. Equally, North Africa, or Lombardy, conjured up sets of cultural assumptions – and Chaucer was adept at exploiting the meanings and poetics of space. This course engages with Chaucer’s works as a whole and also covers late-fourteenth century politics, economics, and social relations more generally. We will also consider relevant theoretical approaches, drawing on texts including Gaston Bachelard’s Poetics of Space and Michel de Certeau’s ‘Walking in the City,’ as well as engaging with current trends in research such as the history of objects. Week 1: Chaucer and the Court: Book of the Duchess; Prologue to the Legend of Good Women; ‘Manciple’s Tale’ We’ll discuss Chaucer’s early and ongoing connections with great households and the court, his use of the poetry of Froissart, de la Mote, and Deschamps, his real and imagined relationships with patrons and quasi-patrons, and his depiction of what it means to be a court poet. Week 2: Chaucer and the City: House of Fame, ‘Cook’s Tale,’ ‘Canon’s Yeoman’s Tale’, Troilus and Criseyde We’ll explore Chaucer’s varying – and often oblique – depiction of London; his movement between court and city in his life; his understanding of mercantile life; his attitudes to discursive control and freedom. The politics of Ricardian London, and Chaucer and his scribes’ connections to mayoral and court factions are some of the most important contexts this week. Week 3: Chaucer and the chamber: Troilus and Criseyde, dream visions The chamber, the private room, had a particular importance at a time when the idea of the private was changing. Domestic architecture and use of space was quickly developing at this time – and the idea of the private was scrutinized, often with hostility, in fourteenth-century literature. We’ll discuss the tension between the private and the public, the relationship between psychological interiority and the use of interior space, and the precise ways in which Chaucer depicts rooms and interiority. Week 4: Chaucer in Europe: ‘Shipman’s Tale,’ ‘Clerk’s Tale,’ ‘Tale of Sir Thopas,’ ‘Knight’s Tale’ This week’s class focuses on the different meanings that some parts of Europe had for Chaucer and how he reflects this in some Canterbury Tales: we’ll think about the mercantile Low Countries, tyrannical Lombardy, Boccaccio’s Italy, the France of the Hundred Years’ War. Chaucer’s journeys in Europe allowed him to experience varying political systems, to take part in war and diplomacy, and to encounter dynamic new literature – European locations in the tales build on many of these experiences, and draw an imaginative map of Chaucer’s Europe. Week 5: Chaucer, North Africa, and beyond: Book of the Duchess, House of Fame, ‘Man of Law’s Tale,’ ‘Prioress’s Tale,’ Chaucer, like all men and women of his class, was in frequent contact with the countries of Africa and Asia through the trade in spices and fabrics; indeed, as a London merchant’s son Chaucer was especially in touch with the trade networks of medieval Europe. How does he depict ‘exotic’ places in his passages of description? What did Carthage or Syria mean to Chaucer? And how does he depict other religions in the Tales?

92

Week 6: Chaucer outside: Lenvoy to Scogan, Former Age, ‘Wife of Bath’s Tale,’ ‘Merchant’s Tale,’ House of Fame, Prologue to the Legend of Good Women Enclosed gardens, dangerous faerie countryside, deserts, the end of the Thames...Outside places are sometimes bounded structures in Chaucer’s poetry, at other times they are places of adventure or exile, borderlands defined by their relationship with the centre; they can also symbolise spaces of the mind. How does place relate to Chaucer’s self-conception as an outsider? Preliminary Reading: Key Primary Texts: the Book of the Duchess, the House of Fame, the Prologue to the Legend of Good Women, Troilus and Criseyde, the Canterbury Tales, Lenvoy to Scogan, The Former Age are all key texts and should be read in advance in the Riverside Chaucer. Secondary Texts (useful to look at some of this before term starts if you can) Bale, Anthony, ‘A maner Latyn corrupt: Chaucer and the Absent Religions,’ in Helen Phillips (ed). Chaucer and Religion (Brewer, 2010), pp. 52-64 Barr, Helen, ‘The Regal Image of Richard II and the Prologue to the Legend of Good Women,’ in Socioliterary Practice in Late Medieval England (OUP, 2001) Brodie, Saul, ‘Making a Play for Criseyde: The Staging of Pandarus’s House in Chaucer’s Troilus and Criseyde,’ Speculum 73 (1998): 115-140 Butterfield, Ardis (ed.), Chaucer and the City (Brewer, 2006) Butterfield, Ardis, The Familiar Enemy: Chaucer, Language and Nation in the Hundred Years’ War (OUP, 2009) Green Richard Firth, Poets and Princepleasers: Literature and the English Court in the Later Middle Ages (Toronto, 1980) Kowaleski, Maryanne and P.J.P. Goldberg, Medieval Domesticity: Home, Housing, and Household in Medieval England (CUP, 2008) Simpson, James, ‘Chaucer as a European Writer,’ in The Yale Companion to Chaucer, ed. Seth Lerer (Yale, 2005) Staley, Lynn, ‘Enclosed Spaces,’ in Brian Cummings and James Simpson (eds.) Cultural Reformations: Medieval and Renaissance in Literary History (OUP, 2010), pp. 113-134 Turner, Marion, Chaucerian Conflict: Languages of Antagonism in Late Fourteenth-Century London (OUP, 2007) Turner, Marion (ed.), A Handbook of Middle English Studies (Wiley-Blackwell, 2013) [esp. essays on public interiorities, authorship, audience, city] Wallace, David, Chaucerian Polity: Absolutist Lineages and Associational Forms in England and Italy (Stanford, 1999) Wallace, David, Premodern Places: Calais to Surinam, Chaucer to Aphra Benn (Wiley Blackwell, 2004)

Poetry At The Courts Of Henry Vii And Henry Viii Dr Jane Griffiths ([email protected]) This course will provide the opportunity to focus on poets linked by time and place, but radically different in their understanding of what poetry is and does. While poets such as John Skelton and Stephen Hawes attempted to define a public role for the poet, yet simultaneously evolved a poetics that threatened to bring the poet into opposition to the court he served, poets such as Thomas Wyatt and Henry Howard, Earl of Surrey, treated writing as an essentially private activity, but in a context where the private was inevitably political.

Focusing primarily on these writers, but with reference, too, to their lesser-known contemporaries and to the drama of the period, this course will range widely, considering not only direct responses to and representations of the court, but also some (if not all) of the following: questions of poetic inheritance, literary authority and translation; the education of the poet; the relationship between vernacular and continental poetic traditions; political uses of genre; the uses of manuscript and print; experimentation with voice and with poetic form; the boundaries between public and private, poetry and poetics, and theory and practice.

93

Preliminary primary reading: If you familiarize yourself with some or all of these before the course begins, it will make for a saner and happier life. The weekly reading lists below show when each of the texts will be discussed. *The Devonshire Manuscript. This has been edited by Elizabeth Heale; we currently don’t hold it, but I’ll ask the EFL to order copies. Meantime, there is A Social Edition of the Devonshire MS (BL MS Add 17492): https://en.wikibooks.org/wiki/The_Devonshire_Manuscript The wiki bit does make my hair curl – but it looks respectable and is a useful resource. It includes a link to the facsimile, which we currently don’t subscribe to – but I’m investigating whether we might get a subscription. *The Fayrfax Manuscript (BL MS Add 5465) A modern edition by John Stevens appears in Musica Britanica vol. 36, while the texts are given with their original spelling in his Music and Poetry in the Early Tudor Court (1979, first ed. 1961) *Stephen Hawes, The Pastime of Pleasure, ed. W. E. Mead, EETS os 173 (1928) *Stephen Hawes, The Minor Poems, ed. Florence W. Gluck and Alice B. Morgan, EETS os 271 (1974) *Henry Howard, Earl of Surrey, Poems, ed. Emerys Jones (1964) *John Skelton: The Complete English Poems, ed. John Scattergood (Liverpool: Liverpool University Press, 2015) This is a revision of Scattergood’s 1983 edition with improved notes and updated bibliography; the 1983 edition will do if you can’t get this one – but this really is better. *‘The Latin Writings of John Skelton’, ed. David R. Carlson, Studies in Philology 88: 4, Texts and Studies (1991), 1-125 *Tottel’s Miscellany, ed. Amanda Holton and Tom McFaul (2011) *Sir Thomas Wyatt, Collected Poems, ed. Kenneth Muir and Patricia Thomson (1969) OR *Sir Thomas Wyatt: The Complete Poems, ed. R. A. Rebholz (1981, first ed. 1976) This is a modern spelling edition.

1st week: Representations of the court Required primary reading: *John Skelton: ‘The Dolorus Dethe of the Erle of Northumberland’, The Bowge of Court, Magnyfycence, ‘Agenst Garnesche’, ‘Against Venemous Tongues’, Why Come Ye Nat to Court? *Wyatt: ‘Myne owne John Poyntz’, ‘My mothers maydes’, ‘A spending hand that always powreth owte’, ‘What thing is that, that I both have and lack’, ‘The piller pearisht is’, ‘Deme as ye list upon goode cause’, ‘Whan that I call unto my mind’, ‘To make an ende of all this strif’, ‘Whoso list to hunt’, ‘Who lyste his welthe and eas Retayne’ *Surrey: ‘So crewel prison’ and Biblical paraphrases (Ecclesiastes I, Ecclesiastes ii, Ecclesiastes iii, Ecclesiastes iv) Recommended primary reading: *Bernard Andreas, The Life of Henry VII (tr. 2011) – for background *John Bale, King Johan, in The Complete Plays of John Bale, ed. Peter Happe (1985) *John Heywood, The Play of the Weather, in The Plays of John Heywood, ed. Richard Axton and Peter Happe (1991) *Life and Letters of Sir Thomas Wyatt, ed. Kenneth Muir (1963) Secondary reading: *David R. Carlson, English Humanist Books (1995), chp. 3 *Antony Hasler, Court Poetry in Late Medieval England and Scotland: Allegories of Authority (2011) *Robert J. Meyer-Lee, Poets and Power from Chaucer to Wyatt (2007) *Greg Walker, Plays of Persuasion: Drama and Politics at the Court of Henry VIII (1991) J. Christopher Warner, Henry VIII’s Divorce: Literature and the Politics of the Printing Press (1998)

2nd week: The education of the poet Required primary reading: *Stephen Hawes, The Pastime of Pleasure *John Skelton: Speke Parrot and A Replycacion

94

*Thomas Wyatt ‘The Quiet of Mind’ (available via SOLO/EEBO as Tho. wyatis translatyon of Plutarckes boke, of the quyete of mynde)

Recommended primary reading: *Sir Thomas Elyot, The Book of the Gouernour (1531) This is available on EEBO, and in a Scolar Press facsimile, as well as in a chunky 2 volume 1883 edition (which is also online); conspicuously more up-to-date, but available only in the Upper Camera, there’s A Critical Edition of Sir Thomas Elyot’s “The Boke Named the Governour”, ed. Donald Warren Rude (1992). For a (paper) reading copy, try the Everyman edition (from £0.01 at an online bookshop near your computer). Secondary reading: *Helen Barr and Kate Ward-Perkins, ‘ “Spekyng for one’s sustenance’: The Rhetoric of Counsel in Mum and the Sothsegger, Skelton’s Bouge of Court, and Elyot’s Pasquil the Playne’, in The Long Fifteenth Century: Essays for Douglas Gray, ed. Helen Cooper and Sally Mapstone (1997) * Copeland, Rita, ‘Lydgate, Hawes, and the Science of Rhetoric in the Late Middle Ages’, Modern Language Quarterly 53 (1992), 57-82 *Jane Griffiths, John Skelton and Poetic Authority: Defining the Liberty to Speak (2006) *Daniel Wakelin, ‘Stephen Hawes and Courtly Education’, in The Oxford Handbook of Tudor Literature, ed. Mike Pincombe and Cathy Shrank (2009) *Daniel Wakelin, Humanism, Reading, & English Literature 1430-1530 (2007), esp. chp. 7

3rd week: Poetry, prophecy and the Psalmist Primary reading: *Stephen Hawes, The Conforte of Lovers *John Skelton: A Replycacion and the Latin envoys to Collyn Clout and A Garlande of Laurell *Wyatt: Penitential Psalms *Surrey: paraphrases of Psalms 88, 73, 55 Secondary reading: *Jane Griffiths, ‘The Object of Allegory: Truth and Prophecy in Stephen Hawes’ The Conforte of Lovers’, in On Allegory: Some Medieval Aspects and Approaches, ed. Mary Carr, K. P. Clarke, and Marco Nievergelt (2008) *Hannibal Hamlin, ‘Piety and Poetry: English Psalms from Miles Coverdale to Mary Sidney’, in The Oxford Handbook of Tudor Literature, ed. Mike Pincombe and Cathy Shrank (2009) *Vincent Gillespie, ‘Justification by Good Works: Skelton's The Garland of Laurel’, Reading Medieval Studies, 7 (1981), 19–31 * Vincent Gillespie, ‘Justification by Faith: Skelton's Replycacion, in Helen Cooper and Sally Mapstone (eds.), The Long Fifteenth Century: Essays for Douglas Gray (Oxford: Clarendon Press, 1997)

4th week: Formal Experiment Required primary reading *The Fayrfax Manuscript *Henry VIII: thirteen songs, in John Stevens, ed., Early Tudor Songs and Carols (1975) (available in Weston Gallery MUS. N. 10 (36)) *John Skelton: Ware the Hauke, Collyn Clout, A Garlande of Laurell *Surrey: please read widely, and be sure to include ‘O lothsome place’; ‘Syns fortunes wrath’ and translation of the Aeneid, Books II and IV *Wyatt: please read widely, being sure to include a number of Petrarchan imitations Recommended primary reading: *BL MS Harley 2253 (Middle English lyrics only): The Harley Lyrics: The Middle English Lyrics of MS Harley 2253, ed. G. L. Brook, will almost certainly be easiest to get hold of and is easy to use; The Complete Harley 2253 Manuscript, ed. and trans. Susanna Fein with David Raybin and Jan Ziolkowski (2014) would be good to consult if you get serious; if you do, see also Studies in the Harley Manuscript: The Scribes, Contents, and Social Contexts of British Library MS Harley 2253, ed. Susanna Fein (2000)

95

*Petrarch’s Lyric Poems: The Rime sparse and Other Lyrics, tr. and ed. Robert M. Durling (1976, 2001) Select as appropriate, depending on which Wyatt and Surrey you’re working on

Secondary reading: *Jeff Dolven, ‘Reading Wyatt for the Style’, Modern Philology 105 (2007), 65-86 *Jeff Dolven, ‘Tudor Versification and the Rise of Iambic Pentameter’, in A Companion to Tudor Literature, ed. Kent Cartwright (2010), 365-80 *Heather Dubrow, Echoes of Desire: English Petrarchism and Its Counter-Discourses (1995) *Thomas G. Duncan (ed.), A Companion to the Middle English Lyric (2005), esp. chp. 1-3 *Thomas Greene, The Light in Troy: Imitation and Discovery in Renaissance Poetry (1982), esp. the introduction and the Wyatt chapter *Jane Griffiths, ‘ “An ende of an old song”: Middle English Lyric and the Skeltonic’, Review of English Studies 60 (2009), 705-722 *Andrew Welsh, Roots of Lyric: Primitive Poetry and Modern Poetics (1978) * Susanne Woods, Natural Emphasis: English Versification from Chaucer to Dryden (1984)

5th week: Manuscript and Print Required primary reading: *The Devonshire Manuscript *Stephen Hawes: The Example of Vertue, The Pastime of Pleasure, The Conforte of Lovers *John Skelton: Phyllyp Sparowe, Speke Parrot, A Garlande of Laurell *Tottel’s Miscellany: please read widely in the Wyatt and Surrey poems *Surrey: ‘Wrapt in my careless cloke’; ‘Gyrtt in my giltlesse gowne’; ‘O happy dames’; ‘Good ladies, you that have your pleasure in 96xile’; ‘W. resteth here’ Secondary reading *Julia Boffey, ‘ “Withdrawe your Hande”: The Lyrics of ‘The Garland of Laurel’ from Manuscript to Print’, Trivium 31 (1991), 73-85 *Jane Griffiths, ‘Having the Last Word: Manuscript, Print, and the Envoy in the Poetry of John Skelton’ in The Oxford Handbook to Tudor Literature, 1485-1603, ed. Mike Pincombe and Cathy Shrank (2009), 69-86 *Elizabeth Heale, ‘Women and the Courtly Love Lyric: The Devonshire MS (BL Additional 17492)’, Modern Language Review 90 (1995), 296-313 *Seth Lerer, Courtly Letters in the Age of Henry VIII (1997) *Seth Lerer, Chaucers and his Readers: Imagining the Author in Late-Medieval England (2003), chp. 6 *Arthur F. Marotti, Manuscript, Print, and the English Renaissance Lyric (1995) *Cathy Shrank, ‘ “These Few Scribbled Rules”: Representing Scribal Intimacy in Early Modern Print’, Huntington Library Quarterly 67 (2004), 295-314 \ *Chris Stamatakis, Sir Thomas Wyatt and the Rhetoric of Rewriting (2012) 6th week: Craft and Art: a discussion of the term’s work. Please email in advance to let me know the area you intend to focus on, and use the reading from any or all of the previous weeks.

Literature and The Supernatural Professor Diane Purkiss ([email protected]) While the literature of science has received a good deal of serious attention of late, the equally great preoccupation with the supernatural – where that is defined as the unnatural not contained by organised religion – has yet to break out of the somewhat straitjacketing terms of new historicism, which often offers narrow accounts of the complex textual phenomena on offer. In this course, we will examine materials in prose, poetry and drama to try to think through what happens with the early moderns and the supernatural, how topics and entities are defined, redefined and contested, and how the study of individual entities brings to the fore questions of social class, religious denomination, antipopery and antipapal anxiety,

96

tensions between the England heartlands and the Celtic fringes, auctoritas, and empiricism. We will also scrutinise new critical categories such as disknowledge in order to arrive at ways of describing the problematics of what we observe. Seminars will focus on the following

1. Magicians, frauds, papists 2. Antiquarians 3. Purgatory and the lonely dead 4. Fairies 5. Witches 6. Alchemists

Set texts:

Week 1. Magicians and jugglers. Samuel Harsnett, Declaration of egregious Popish Impostures, to with-draw the harts of her Maiesties Subiects from their allegeance, and from the truth of Christian Religion professed in England, under the pretence of casting out deuils. (James Roberts, Barbican, 1603). (And we might also glance at A Discovery of the Fraudulent practises of Iohn Darrel, Bacheler of Artes, in his proceedings concerning the Pretended Possession and dispossession of William Somers at Nottingham; of Thomas Darling, the boy of Burton at Caldwell; and of Katherine Wright at Mansfield, & Whittlington; and of his dealings with one Mary Couper at Nottingham, detecting in some sort the deceitfull trade in these latter dayes of casting out Deuils, London, John Wolfe, 1599)

Reginald Scot, Discoverie of witchcraft, 1582 (and we might also glance at the very different 1665 edition)

Spenser, Faerie Queene Book I, Hamilton’s edition, and Shakespeare’s The Tempest, Stephen Orgel’s one-volume Oxford edition.

Secondary Lake and Questier, The Antichrist’s Lewd hat, and a multitext blog on antipopery in drama and pamphlets to which each seminar participant contributes one item.

Week 2 Antiquarians John Aubrey, Remains of Gentilisme and Judaism and Miscellanies; Thomas Browne, Religio Medici; William Camden - Britannia - on the Irish; Joseph Glanvill, Sadducismus Triumphatus.

Secondary Piggott, Stuart. Ancient Britons and the Antiquarian Imagination, 1989 Merrifield, Ralph. The Archaeology of Ritual and Magic. London: Batsford, 1987. Print. Hutton, Ronald. Pagan Britain, 2014. Strongly debunking.

There are many still valuable older books – try those by Woodbridge, Kendrick and Iverson.

Week 3 Purgatory and ghosts Macbeth, Hamlet and Antonio’s Revenge

97

Bernard, G. W. The Late Medieval English Church: Vitality and Vulnerability Before the Break with Rome, 2013 Burgess, Clive. 'A fond thing vainly invented' : an essay on Purgatory and pious motive in later medieval England’, in Parish, church and people: local studies in ay religion 1350- 1750, ed. S. J. Wright, 1988, 56-84 Caciola, Nancy. Afterlives: The Return of the Dead in the Middle Ages. Print. 2016. Caciola, Nancy. Discerning Spirits: Divine and Demonic Possession in the Middle Ages. Ithaca, NY: Cornell UP, 2003. Print. Joynes, Andrew. Medieval Ghost Stories: An Anthology of Miracles, Marvels, and Prodigies. Woodbridge: Boydell, 2001. Print. Duffy, Eamon. Saints, sacrilege and sedition: religion and conflict in the Tudor Reformations, 2013 Duffy, Eamon. The Stripping of the Altars: Traditional Religion in England 1400-1580, Yale UP, second edition (with a new preface). Gordon, Andrew (ed.). The Arts of remembrance in early modern England: memorial cultures of the post-Reformation, Ashgate, 2013. Marshall, Peter. ‘Fear, purgatory and polemic in Reformation England’ in Fear in Early Modern Society, ed. William G. Naphy and Penny Roberts, MUP, 1997. Mullaney, Steven. The Reformation of Emotions in the Age of Shakespeare. Chicago, 2016. Neill, Michael. Issues of Death: Mortality and identity in English Renaissance Tragedy, OUP 1999. Poole, Kristen. Supernatural Environments in Shakespeare's England: Spaces of Demonism, Divinity, and Drama. Cambridge: Cambridge UP, 2011. Schreyer, Kurt A. Shakespeare’s medieval craft: remnants of the mysteries on the London stage, Ithaca, NY: Cornell University Press, 2014. Walsham, Alexandra. The Reformation of the Landscape: Religion, Identity, and Memory in Early Modern Britain and Ireland. Oxford: Oxford UP, 2011. Whiting, Robert. ‘Abominable Idols: Images and Image-Breaking under Henry VIII’ Vol Journal of ecclesiastical history 1982. Whiting, Robert. ‘“For the health of my soul”: prayers for the dead in the Tudor south- west’, Southern History 5 (1983) 68-94

Week 4: Fairies: Midsummer Night’s Dream, Daemonologie, Scottish ballads and Herrick, Spenser, Marvell, Corbet, with a look at witches’ familiars as possible hobs. Primary texts or links will be posted on the blogsite. Briggs, Katharine M. A Dictionary of Fairies: Hobgoblins, Brownies, Bogies and Other Supernatural Creatures. London: Penguin, 1977. Print. Buccola, Regina. Fairies, Fractious Women, and the Old Faith: Fairy Lore in Early Modern British Drama and Culture. Selinsgrove: Susquehanna UP, 2006. Print. Guyénot, Laurent. La Mort Féerique Anthropologie Du Merveilleux: XIIe-XVe Siècle. Paris: Gallimard, 2011. Print. Henderson, Lizanne, and Edward J. Cowan. Scottish Fairy Belief: A History. Edinburgh, Scotland: John Donald, 2007. Lecouteux, Claude. Phantom Armies of the Night: The Wild Hunt and Ghostly Processions of the Undead. Rochester, VT: Inner Traditions, 2011. Lecouteux, Claude. The Tradition of Household Spirits: Ancestral Lore and Practices. Lecouteux, Claude. Witches, Werewolves, and Fairies: Shapeshifters and Astral Doubles in the Middle Ages. Rochester, VT: Inner Traditions, 2003. Normand, Lawrence, and Gareth Roberts. Witchcraft in Early Modern Scotland: James VI's Demonology and the North Berwick Witches. Exeter: U of Exeter, 2000.

98

Purkiss, Diane. Troublesome Things: A History of Fairies and Fairy Stories. London: Allen Lane, 2000. Print. Pócs, Éva. Between the Living and the Dead: A Perspective on Witches and Seers in the Early Modern Age. Budapest: Central European UP, 1999. Print. Saunders, Corinne J. Magic and the Supernatural in Medieval English Romance. Woodbridge, Suffolk, UK: D.S. Brewer, 2010. Print. Wilby, Emma. Cunning Folk and Familiar Spirits: Shamanistic Visionary Traditions in Early Modern British Witchcraft and Magic. Brighton: Sussex Academic, 2005. Wilby, Emma. Visions of Isobel Gowdie: Magic, Shamanism & Witchcraft in Seventeenth-century Scotland. Brighton: Sussex Academic, 2009. Print.

Week 5: Witches. Sophonisba, The Witch of Edmonton, Herrick and Milton

Week 6: Alchemy as distinct from alchemists as comedic figures. For these last two classes, there will be presentations on the secondary material, which will be adversarial; for witchcraft, one pair will try to defend the Thomas-Macfarlane witchcraft thesis against a direct assault by supporters of Purkiss, Ginzburg and Rowlands

On alchemy, a pair will try to defend Frances Yates’s notion of a hermetic tradition against assaults by supporters of Eggert and Ziolkowski.

Reference bibliographies will be posted on the blog by the beginning of September.

Utopian Writing from More to Hume Professor Richard McCabe ([email protected]) When More ended Utopia inconconclusively he issued an invitation to contemporaries and future generations to continue the debate initiated by Hythlodaeus and his interlocutors. This course is designed to examine the response by considering the development of Utopian fiction from the sixteenth to the mid-eighteenth century, relating its key generic, stylistic and formal features (such as the use of fable, dialogue, and cartography) to the intellectual, social and political uses to which they are put. It will examine the complex relationships between different varieties of ‘topoi’ – utopia, eutopia, dystopia, and paratopia (the latter entailing the idealization of actual places) – in the wider contexts of civic humanism, colonialism, and the literature of discovery, travel, and philosophical enquiry. In the case of the third session, ‘Utopia and Theocracy’, for example, fictive accounts of the ‘good place’ will be related to such historic instances as the Anabaptist attempt to set up a theocracy in Münster, and the reforms introduced at Calvin’s Geneva. The course will begin with an examination of some crucial Classical and Biblical texts that were influential throughout the entire period. While the main texts have been categorized in the sessions below for convenience of analysis, the course will demonstrate the malleability of such distinctions – in terms, for example, of the importance of religious elements in ‘scientific’ utopias and educational programmes in ‘religious’ utopias. There will be many opportunities to contextualise the construction of fictive societies in relation to changing political outlooks – Machiavellian, republican, monarchist, ‘communist’, theocratic, or patriarchalist – and the long chronological span from the sixteenth to the eighteenth centuries will allow for comparative assessments in literary form and style, as well as political and social content, across the various periods.

Week 1: The Philosophy of State: Dialectic and Fable Plato, Republic (bks 2, 3 & 5); Critias [Atlantis] Aristotle, Politics, bk 2 Genesis, chs 1-3 [Eden] Ovid, Metamorphoses, bk 1 [the Golden Age] Lucretius, De Rerum Natura, bk 5

99

Week 2: Utopia and Civic Humanism Leonardi Bruni, Panegyric to the City of Florence (1403-4) Christopher Columbus, The First Voyage (1493) Thomas More, Utopia (1516)

Week 3: Heaven on Earth: Utopia and Theocracy Tommaso Campanella, The City of the Sun (1623) John Milton, Paradise Lost (1667), Books 4, 9-10 John Bunyan, Pilgrim’s Progress (1678)

Week 4: Empire of Knowledge: Science and Utopia Bacon, New Altantis (1627) Samuel Hartlib, Macaria (1641) Margaret Cavendish, The Blazing World (1668)

Week 5: Utopia and Revolution Garrard Winstanley, The Law of Freedom (1652) John Harrington, The Commonwealth of Oceana (1656) John Milton, The Readie and Easie Way to Establish a FreeCommonwealth (1659)

Week 6: Enlightenment and Utopia Bernard de Mandeville, Fable of the Bees (1714) Jonathan Swift, Gullivers Travels (1726) David Hume, Idea of a Perfect Commonwealth (1752)

Preparatory reading Those wishing to take the course should try to read some of the key primary texts, and I recommend the following editions: Plato, Republic and Critias in Plato: Complete Works, ed. John M. Cooper and D. S. Hutchinson (1997); Thomas More, Utopia, ed. and trans., G. M. Logan and R. M. Adams (1989); James Harrington, Oceana, in J. G. A. Pocock, ed., Political Works of James Harrington (1977); Francis Bacon, New Atlantis, in Brian Vickers, ed., Francis Bacon (1996); Margaret Cavendish, The Blazing World, in K. Lilley, ed.,The Blazing World and Other Writings (1994); Jonathan Swift, Gulliver’s Travels, ed, C. R. Rawson and I. Higgins (2005).

Good critical overviews of the topic are provided in: F. E. Manuel & F. P. Manuel, Utopian Thought in the Western World (1979); J. C. Davis, Utopia and the Ideal Society: A Study of English Utopian Writing 1516-1700 (1981); J. Knapp, An Empire Nowhere: England, America, and Literature from 'Utopia’ to 'The Tempest' (1992); R. Applebaum, Literature and Utopian Politics in Seventeenth-Century England (2002); N. Chordas, Forms in Early Modern Utopia: The Ethnography of Perfection (2010).

Re-Enter The Stage Direction Professor Laurie Maguire ([email protected]) Using stage directions as a point of entry into plays, this course introduces students to different kind of theatrical entertainments (public, private, and court), a variety of Elizabethan and Jacobean authors (canonical and non-canonical), the textual conditions of the Elizabethan theatre and their editorial afterlife, theatre architecture and considerations of practical dramaturgy, and performative aspects of bodies and emotions.

1st week: Dramatic documents In this first class we will look at two things. We will consider the variety of theatre documents that existed: plots; parts; textual props (e.g. letters) and other separate textual parts of plays (e.g. songs); ‘the book’; Henslowe's diary. We will also ask the question, ‘What is a stage direction?’

100

Tiffany Stern, Documents of Performance in Early Modern England (CUP, 2009) W W Greg, Dramatic Documents from the Elizabethan Playhouses, Vol 1: Stage Plots: Actors' Parts: Prompt Books (Oxford: Clarendon P, 1969; digitized 2008) Philip Henslowe, Diary ed. R A Foakes and C T Rickert (CUP, 1961) Michela Calore, ‘Enter Out: Perplexing Signals in some Elizabethan Stage Directions’, Medieval and Renaissance Drama in England 13 (2001), 117-35. Antony Hammond, ‘Encounters of the Third Kind in Stage-Directions in Elizabethan and Jacobean Drama’, Studies in Philology 89 (1992): 71-99. Honigmann, E A J. ‘Re-enter the Stage Direction’, Shakespeare Survey, 29 (1976), 117–25 McJannet, Linda, The Voice of Elizabethan Stage Directions (Newark: U of Delaware P, 1999) Carlson, Marvin, ‘The Status of Stage Directions’, Studies in the Literary Imagination 24: 2 (1991), 37-48. Hammond, Antony 1992, ‘Encounters of the Third Kind in Stage-Directions in Elizabethan and Jacobean Drama’, Studies in Philology, 89, 71-99.

2nd week: Pre-1590: Courtiers and humanists George Gascoigne, Supposes John Lyly, Mother Bombie George Peele, The Arraignment of Paris Read on EEBO and read the introduction in a modern edition where one exists (e.g. Revels for Lyly)

3rd week: Variant texts This week we will look at 1) the ‘good ‘and ‘bad’ quartos of Romeo and Juliet (1597 and 1599); 2) authorial copy and prompt books, illustrated in the two texts (Q and F) of King Lear; 3) the concepts of performance texts and ‘literary’ texts; 4) how these issues affect the process of editing.

Read the Romeo and Juliet quartos on EEBO and look at Q1 in Lukas Erne’s CUP edition of The First Quarto of Romeo and Juliet (2007) Wells, Stanley, ‘The Editor and the Theatre: Editorial Treatment of Stage Directions’, in Re- Editing Shakespeare for the Modern Reader (Oxford UP, 1984), 56-78. Cloud, Random, “‘The very names of the Persons’: Editing and the Invention of Dramatick Character”, in David Kastan and Peter Stallybrass, eds., Staging the Renaissance, Routledge (1991), 88-96. Lower, Charles B., ‘Character Identifications in Two Folio Plays: Coriolanus and All's Well: A Theater Perspective’ in Textual Formations and Reformations ed. Laurie Maguire and Thomas L Berger (University of Delaware Press, 1998), 231-50. Williams, George Walton (ed.) Shakespeare's Speech-Headings: Speaking the Speech in Shakespeare's Plays (University of Delaware Press, 1997) Erne, Lukas, Shakespeare as Literary Dramatist (CUP, 2nd edition, 2013)

4th week: Special effects Christopher Marlowe, Dr Faustus Robert Greene, James IV Shakespeare, The Tempest [Titus Andronicus or Selimus – for amputations]

Butterworth, Philip, Magic on the Early English Stage (Cambridge: Cambridge University Press, 2005) Butterworth, Philip, Theatre of Fire: Special Effects in Early English and Scottish Theatre (London: The Society For Theatre Research, 1998). Karim-Cooper, Farah, The Hand on the Shakespearean Stage: Gesture, Touch and the Spectacle of Dismemberment (Bloomsbury, 2016) Sager, Jenny, The Aesthetics of Spectacle in Early Modern Drama and Modern Cinema: Robert Greene’s Theatre of Attractions (Palgrave-Macmillan, 2013)

101

Jones, Gwilym, Shakespeare’s Storms (Manchester UP, 2015)

5th week: Locations and Emotions George Peele, David and Bethsabe Thomas Middleton, A Trick to Catch the Old One Ben Jonson, The Devil is an Ass Holdsworth, R. V. ‘Stage directions and authorship’, Memoria di Shakespeare 8 (2012), 185-200 Loughnane, Rory, [Editing Peele, forthcoming] Wayne, Valerie, ‘The Sexual Politics of Textual Transmission’ in Textual Formations and Reformations, ed. Laurie E. Maguire and Thomas L. Berger (Delaware: University of Delaware Press, 1998), pp 179-210.

6th week: Show and Tell: Each student will choose a stage direction from one of the following categories:

Dumbshows Props Costumes Entrances and exits Balconies and windows Above and below Gestures Locutions (e.g ‘let him do…’; ‘he seems to…’; ‘here he must…’; ‘after he has…’)

Dessen, Alan and Leslie Thomson, A Dictionary of Stage Directions, Cambridge: Cambridge University Press, 1999.

The Literature of Place: Romanticism and its Legacies Professor Fiona Stafford ([email protected]) The course will explore the literature of place, as it emerges in the later eighteenth century to become a major part of Romantic culture and its legacy. The course will consider selected poems, novels, letters, journals, travels and nature-writing, informed by local distinctiveness, regional history, environment, landscapes, local language, stories, natural history and regional or national identities. It will take its bearings from the Romantic period, tracing the work of key writers such as Wordsworth, Burns, Macpherson, Austen, Keats and Clare in that of more recent writers. In both the Preface to Lyrical Ballads and Heaney’s lecture, Crediting Poetry, the literature of place is foundational to the place of literature: the course will encourage exploration of such claims as well as detailed analysis of selected texts. This course reflects the recent critical movement towards Archipelagic, rather than ‘Four Nations’ studies of literature in English.

The Literature of Place: Reading List (Seminars will focus on selected texts. You are advised to read widely in preparation for the course)

Primary Jane Austen, Emma, Persuasion James Boswell, The Journal of a Voyage to the Hebrides with Samuel Johnson Robert Burns, Poems, Chiefly in the Scottish Dialect; Poems, ed. Don Paterson Ciaran Carson, Collected Poems, The Star Factory John Clare, Major Works, By Himself Dickens, Sketches by Boz, Oliver Twist Maria Edgeworth, Castle Rackrent Thomas Gray, ‘The Bard’

102

Seamus Heaney, Opened Ground, Finders Keepers James Hogg, The Shepherd’s Calendar Kathleen Jamie, Selected Poems, The Tree House, Findings Samuel Johnson, A Journey to the Western Islands of Scotland James Joyce, Dubliners Patrick Kavanagh, Poems John Keats, Poems, Letters James Macpherson, The Poems of Ossian Lady Morgan, The Wild Irish Girl Don Paterson, God’s Gift to Women, Landing Light Dylan Thomas, Under Milk Wood Gilbert White, The Natural History of Selborne Dorothy Wordsworth, Recollections of a Tour Made in Scotland William Wordsworth, Lyrical Ballads; Major Works W. B. Yeats, Collected Poems

Secondary (General Preparatory Reading) Anderson, Benedict, Imagined Communities Andrews, Malcolm, The Search for the Picturesque Bate, Jonathan, Romantic Ecology, The Song of the Earth Campbell, Matthew (ed.), The Cambridge Companion to Contemporary Irish Poetry Carruthers, G. and McIlvanney, L. (eds.) The Cambridge Companion to Scottish Literature Colley, Linda, Britons: Forging the Nation, 1707-1837; Acts of Union Crawford, Robert, Devolving English Literature Cresswell, Tim, Place Donoghue, Denis, Stepping Stones Gibbons, Luke, Transformations in Irish Culture Hobsbawm, E. and Ranger, T. (eds), The Invention of Tradition Kiberd, Declan, Irish Classics Longley, Edna, The Living Stream Muldoon, Paul, To Ireland, I Pittock, Murray, Scottish and Irish Romanticism Stafford, Fiona, Local Attachments; Starting Lines in Scottish, English and Irish Poetry Trumpener, Katie, Bardic Nationalism Williams, Raymond, The Country and the City

The Institution Of Criticism, 1700-1800 Dr Timothy Michael ([email protected]) The premise of this course is that the eighteenth century witnessed the emergence of criticism as we know it. It was a century in which there were a number of influential efforts to formulate a theory of criticism, to achieve a philosophical understanding of how language works, and to stabilize the English language itself. This seminar is an advanced introduction to eighteenth-century criticism, with special attention paid to how developments in philology, rhetoric, and the philosophy of language altered the theory and practice of literary criticism. Figures to be studied include: Addison, Swift, Johnson, Hume, Smith, Blair, Campbell, Kames, Harris, and Horne Tooke.

Below you will find background, primary, secondary, and further reading. Additional titles may be specified at the start of the term.

BACKGROUND READING: Asterisks (*) denote essential reading.

Abrams, M.H., The Mirror and the Lamp. New York: Oxford University Press, 1953.

103

Bate, W. J. From Classic to Romantic: Premises of Taste in Eighteenth-Century England. Cambridge: Harvard University Press, 1946. *The Cambridge History of Literary Criticism, Vol. IV: The Eighteenth Century, ed. H.B. Nisbet and Claude Rawson. Cambridge: Cambridge University Press, 1997 (especially chapters 1, 3, 4, 13- 15) *Wellek, René. A History of Modern Criticism: The Later Eighteenth Century. London: Jonathan Cape, 1955 Wimsatt, W.K., and Cleanth Brooks. Literary Criticism: A Short History. New York: Knopf, 1957

COURSE SCHEDULE:

Week 1: Instituting Criticism, Correcting English Primary: The Spectator, ed. Donald F. Bond (5 vols., Oxford, 1965) The Tatler, ed. Richmond P. Bond (3 vols., Oxford, 1987) Swift, Jonathan. ‘A Proposal for Correcting the English Tongue’, ed. Herbert Davis and Louis Landa, vol. IV of The Prose Writings of Jonathan Swift, ed. Herbert Davis et al. (14 vols., Oxford, 1939-68), pp. 1-21

Secondary: Eagleton, Terry. The Function of Criticism: From the Spectator to Post-Structuralism (London, 1984) Habermas, Jurgen. The Structural Transformation of the Public Sphere (Cambridge, 1989) Hohendahl, Peter Uwe. The Institution of Criticism (Ithaca, 1982)

Week 2: Johnson Primary: Johnson, Samuel. The Idler and the Adventurer, ed. Bate, Bullitt, Powell, Fitzroy (New Haven, 1963) . Johnson on the English Language, ed. Kolb and DeMaria, vol. 18 of The Yale Edition of the Works of Samuel Johnson (New Haven, 2005) . Lives of the English Poets, ed. G.B. Hill (3 vols., Oxford, 1905) . Preface to Shakespeare (1765), in Arthur Sherbo (ed.), Johnson on Shakespeare, vols. 7- 8 of The Yale Edition of the Works of Samuel Johnson (New Haven, 1968) . The Rambler, ed. Bate and Strauss (New Haven, 1969)

Secondary: DeMaria, Robert. Johnson’s Dictionary and the Language of Learning (Chapel Hill, 1986) Hagstrum, Jean. Samuel Johnson’s Literary Criticism, 2nd ed. (Chicago, 1967) Hinnant, Charles. ‘Steel for the Mind’: Samuel Johnson and Critical Discourse (Newark, 1994) Samuel Johnson: The Arc of the Pendulum, ed. Johnston and Mugglestone (Oxford, 2012) Wimsatt, W.K. The Prose Style of Samuel Johnson (New Haven, 1941)

Week 3: The Scottish Critics I Primary: Hume, David. Essays, Moral, Political, and Literary (London, 1741), in Philosophical Works, ed. T.H. Green and T.H. Grose (4 vols., London, 1886; rpt Aalen, 1964) Smith, Adam. Lectures on Rhetoric and Belles Lettres (1762-3), ed. with intro. and notes J.M. Lothian (Carbondale IL, 1963) . Review of Johnson’s Dictionary (in Glasgow edition of Lectures)

Secondary:

104

Harris, James. Hume: An Intellectual Biography (Cambridge, 2015) The Scottish Invention of English Literature, ed. Robert Crawford (Cambridge, 1998) Adam Smith: His Life, Thought, and Legacy, ed. Hanley (Princeton, 2016)

Week 4: The Scottish Critics II Primary: Blair, Hugh. Lectures on Rhetoric and Belles Lettres (2 vols., London, 1785) Campbell, George. Philosophy of Rhetoric (2 vols., London and Edinburgh, 1776) Kames, Henry Home, Lord, Elements of Criticism (3 vols., Edinburgh, 1762; rpt Hildesheim, 1970)

Secondary: The Scottish Invention of English Literature, ed. Robert Crawford (Cambridge, 1998)

Week 5: On the Study of Literature Primary: Fordyce, David. Dialogues concerning Education (2 vols., London, 1747; 3rd edn London, 1757) Gibbon, Edward. An Essay on the Study of Literature (London, 1764) Goldsmith, Oliver. ‘An Inquiry into the Present State of Polite Learning’ (1759), in Collected Works, ed. Arthur Friedman (5 vols., Oxford, 1966) Lowth, Robert, Lectures on the Sacred Poetry of the Hebrews, trans. G. Gregory (London, 1847) Trapp, Joseph. Lectures on Poetry Read in the Schools of Natural Philosophy at Oxford (trans. anon., London, 1742)

Week 6: Philology in the World Primary: Harris, James. Hermes; or, a Philosophical Inquiry concerning Language and Universal Grammar (London, 1751) . Philological Inquiries (London, 1781) Jones, William. Anniversary Discourses to the Asiatic Society (1786) Tooke, John Horne. The Diversions of Purley (1786) (2 vols., 2nd ed., London, 1798)

Secondary: Franklin, Michael. Orientalist Jones (Oxford, 2011) Said, Edward. Humanism and Democratic Criticism (New York, 2004) Small, Helen. The Value of the Humanities (Oxford, 2013)

FURTHER READING: Beattie, James. Essays (London, 1776) . Dissertations Moral and Critical (London and Edinburgh, 1783) Blackwell, Thomas. An Enquiry into the Life and Writings of Homer (1735) Letters on Mythology (London, 1748) Dennis, John. The Critical Works of John Dennis, ed. Edward N. Hooker (2 vols., Baltimore, 1939-43) Gerard, Alexander, An Essay on Taste (London and Edinburgh, 1758) . An Essay on Genius (London and Edinburgh, 1774) Priestley, Joseph. A Course of Lectures on Oratory and Criticism (London, 1777); rpt with intro. David Potter (Carbondale IL, 1965) Warton, Joseph. An Essay on the Genius and Writings of Pope (2 vols., London, 1756, 1782) Young, Edward. Conjectures on Original Composition, in a Letter to the Author of Sir Charles Grandison (London, 1759)

105

106

The Sonnet 1700-1870 Dr Oliver Clarkson ([email protected]) W. H. Auden once said that the sonnet is ‘so associated with a particular tradition’ that it’s hard to do anything new with it. But this course considers a century of sonnets, from the so-called ‘Romantic Revival’ through to 1870, in which poets did something new with the sonnet, or did something old in a new way. Classes will take in such poets as Smith, Robinson, Bowles, Wordsworth, Coleridge, Byron, Shelley, Keats, Clare, Hunt, Arnold, Tennyson, Elizabeth Barrett Browning, Hardy, Rossetti (Christina and Dante Gabriel), Hopkins, and Meredith.

Our principal aim will be to read sonnets closely, paying sustained attention to the way workings of form (rhymes, rhythms, turns) shape particular meanings. We will ask the following sorts of questions: Is the sonnet plainly a restrictive form? How do sonnets engage with or disengage from tradition? Are all sonnets, to some extent, about sonnets? How and why do sonnets bring into contact conflicting impulses and entities (temporality/eternity, art/nature, freedom/constraint, love/loneliness)? Does the sonnet have a political dimension? Are misshapen sonnets still sonnets? Do series of sonnets detract from the singularity of the sonnet? Are there distinctly ‘Romantic’ and ‘Victorian’ sonnets?

The best preparation for this course will be to read closely as many sonnets as possible written between 1770-1870. For this purpose, the most useful anthology is A Century of Sonnets: The Romantic-Era Revival (OUP, 1999), ed. Paula Feldman and Daniel Robinson (do read the introduction and notes as well); and for later sonnets (1850-1870), you might use Victorian Poetry: An Annotated Anthology (Blackwell, 2004), ed. Francis O’Gorman – or any other good anthology of Victorian verse.

For initial secondary reading, see Stephen Burt and David Mikics, The Art of the Sonnet (Harvard UP, 2010). There are also useful essays in The Cambridge Companion to the Sonnet (CUP, 2011), ed. Cousins and Howarth: namely, ‘Survival and change: the sonnet from Milton to the Romantics’, by R. S. White, ‘The Romantic Sonnet’ by Michael O’Neill, and ‘The Victorian Sonnet’ by Matthew Campbell. Daniel Robinson has an essay called ‘To Scorn or To “Scorn not the Sonnet”’ in A Companion to Romantic Poetry (Blackwell, 2011), ed. Charles Mahoney. Also see: Alison Chapman, ‘Sonnet and Sonnet Sequence’, in A Companion to Victorian Poetry, ed. Alison Chapman, Richard Cronin, and Antony H. Harrison (Malden: Blackwell, 2002); and Stephen Regan, ‘The Victorian Sonnet, from George Meredith to Gerard Manley Hopkins’, The Yearbook of English Studies 36.2 (2006).

More specific recommendations for reading will be offered before each class. Classes shall run as follows:

1. The Sonnet Revival 2. The Romantic Sonnet 3. Sonnets about Sonnets 4. The Victorian Sonnet 5. Misshapen Sonnets 6. Turns and Returns

The Lessons Of The Master: Henry James And His Literary Legacies

Dr Michèle Mendelsson ([email protected]) The figure of “the Master” (the appreciative appellation Joseph Conrad gave James) looms large. In his Notes on Life and Letters, Conrad admits that “the critical faculty hesitates before the magnitude of Mr. Henry James’s work.” Indeed, James’s magnitude ensures that he has had a powerful impact

107

on British and American literature since the late nineteenth century. His influence endures to this day and can be felt on both sides of the Atlantic.

This course explores James’s literary posterity by focusing on the intricate relationships between life-writing, influence and fiction. How has James’s legacy been shaped by his fiction and autobiography? How have generations of biographers and writers lifted the veil on the Master and dropped others? Why did James’s ‘international novel’ (a form he pioneered) prove so enabling for authors wishing to question social norms? What does James’s groundbreaking treatment of psychology and sexuality make possible?

In addition to reading James’s works, students on this course will read 20th c. writing by Edith Wharton and James Baldwin, as well as contemporary writing by Alan Hollinghurst, Colm Toibin and Cynthia Ozick. We will consider how these authors are in conversation with James’s legacy, and how they turn it to their own ends. Seminars will invite students to reflect on the development of the “Jamesean” approach to style, ethics and the imagination, literary form (the novel, the short story, the essay), and influence.

Seminar 1: The (AFTER)Life of the MASTER James, Henry. “The Lesson of the Master,” 1888 in Stories of Writers and Artists. Ed. Matthiessen, F. O. New York: New Directions, 1965: 95-151. https://archive.org/details/storieswritersa00jamegoog --. Excerpts from Autobiography: A Small Boy and Others, Notes of a Son and Brother, the Middle Years. Ed. Dupee, Frederick W. London: W.H. Allen, 1956. https://archive.org/details/henryjamesautobi001281mbp From A Small Boy and Others: “Chapter 6” [Peaches] 38-45 “Chapter 12” [At Barnum’s] 89-99 From Notes of a Son and Brother: “Chapter 9” [Harvard] 411-427 --. “The Turn of the Screw,” 1898 in The Portable Henry James. Ed. Auchard, John. New York: Penguin, 2004: 127-235. Excerpts from Edel, Leon. Henry James: The Treacherous Years, 1895-1901. Vol. 4. 5 vols. Philadelphia: J.B. Lippincott, 1969. “Introduction” 14-17. PDF “The Last Domville”, “Postscripts”, “Embarrassments” 72-95 PDF Tintner, Adeline. “The Afterlife of the Life: Leon Edel’s Baedeker to James” in Henry James's Legacy: The Afterlife of His Figure and Fiction. Baton Rouge: Louisiana State UP, 1998: 437-445. PDF Anesko, Michael. “Legacies of Mastery” in Monopolizing the Master: Henry James and the Politics of Modern Literary Scholarship. Stanford, CA: Stanford UP, 2012: 1-17. Available from SOLO

Seminar 2: The international novel James, Henry. Daisy Miller, 1878 in The Portable Henry James. Ed. Auchard, John. New York: Penguin, 2004: 3-61. --. The Portrait of a Lady, 1881. Volume 1 (to the end of Chapter 27) Ed. Cohn, Jan. Boston: Houghton Mifflin, 2001. Locke, Alain. "The American Temperament." The North American Review 194.2 (August 1911): 262-70. PDF

Secondary Reading “Growing Fame” (Portable 521); “American Teeth” (Portable 577-8); “The American Colony in France” (Cohn 526-531); “Americans Abroad” (Cohn 532-537); Wadsworth, Sarah A. “Innocence Abroad: Henry James and the Re-Inventions of the American Woman Abroad.” Henry James Review 22.2 (2001): 107-127; Hughes, Clair. “The Principal Interest for Ladies’: Daisy Miller and ‘The Pension Beaurepas’” in Henry James and the Art of Dress. London: Palgrave, 2001. Lee, Vernon (Violet Paget). “Lady Tal.” Laird, J.T. “Cracks in Precious Objects: Aestheticism and

108

Humanity in The Portrait of a Lady.” American Literature 52.4 (1981): 643-648. Freedman, Jonathan. Professions of Taste: Henry James, British Aestheticism, and Commodity Culture. Stanford: Stanford UP, 1990: 146-166. Mendelssohn, Michèle. Henry James, Oscar Wilde and Aesthetic Culture. Edinburgh: Edinburgh UP, 2007. Print.

Seminar 3: EDITH WHARTON James, Henry. The Portrait of a Lady, 1881. Volume 2 (Chapter 27 to the end) Ed. Cohn, Jan. Boston: Houghton Mifflin, 2001. Wharton, Edith. The Custom of the Country. 1913. Ed. Emsley, Sarah. Peterborough, Ontario: Broadview, 2008. Print. *There are other editions, of course. This one has a good critical apparatus and will enrich your reading and study.

SECONDARY READING: Lee, Hermione. Edith Wharton. London: Vintage, 2008. Print. Wilde, Oscar. “The American Invasion” and “The American Man,” 1887.

Seminar 4: James Baldwin James, Henry. The Ambassadors: An Authoritative Text, Backgrounds and Sources, Reviews and Criticism. 1903. Ed. S.P. Rosenbaum. 1909 ed. New York: Norton, 1964. Vol. 1 *Try to get this edition, which has the most helpful critical apparatus and will give you a richer and more enjoyable reading experience.

Baldwin, James. Giovanni's Room. Penguin Classics. London: Penguin, 2001.

SECONDARY READING: Washington, Bryan R. The Politics of Exile: Ideology in Henry James, F.Scott Fitzgerald and James Baldwin. Boston: Northeastern UP, 1994. Wilkinson, Louis Umfreville. “The Better End: Conclusion of a Chapter from the Unpublished Novel, What Percy Knew, by H*Nr* J*M*S.” Ellmann, Maud. “‘The Intimate Difference’: Power and Representation in The Ambassadors” (The Ambassadors, Norton edition 501-513); Jottkandt, Sigi. Acting Beautifully: Henry James and the Ethical Aesthetic. Albany: SUNY P, 2005; Nussbaum, Martha Craven. Love’s Knowledge: Essays on Philosophy and Literature. Oxford: Oxford UP, 1990; Pippin, Robert B. Henry James and Modern Moral Life. Cambridge: Cambridge UP, 2000; Rowe, John Carlos. The Other Henry James. Durham, NC: Duke UP, 1998;

Seminar 5: Alan Hollinghurst James, Henry. The Ambassadors, 1903, volume 2 Hollinghurst, Alan. The Line of Beauty, 2004.

SECONDARY READING: McFarlane, Robert. "Alan Hollinghurst, The Line of Beauty." The Good of the Novel. Eds. Liam McLlvanney and Ray Ryan. London: Faber & Faber, 2011. 170-85 Rivkin, Julie. “Writing the Gay ‘80s with Henry James: David Leavitt’s A Place I’ve Never Been and Alan Hollinghurst’s The Line of Beauty.” Henry James Review 26.3 (2005): 288-292 --. The Stranger’s Child and The Aspern Papers: queering origin stories and questioning the visitable past.” Writing under the Influence: Essays on Alan Hollinghurst. Eds. Michèle Mendelssohn and Denis Flannery. Manchester: Manchester UP, 2016: 79-95. Wood, James. “The Ogee Curve (Review of The Line of Beauty by Alan Hollinghurst).” The New Republic 9 December 2004. (course reader)

Seminar 6: Cynthia Ozick, COLM TOIBIN and experiments in (AUto) biography James, Henry. “The Turn of the Screw,” 1898 in The Portable Henry James. Ed. Auchard, John. New York: Penguin, 2004: 127-235. --.“The Art of Fiction,” 1884. (Portable 426-447)

109

Ozick, Cynthia. “Dictation” in Dictation: A Quartet. Boston: Houghton Mifflin, 2008. Print. --.“The Selfishness of Art” in Quarrel and Quandary: Essays. New York: Vintage, 2000. PDF --. “An (Unfortunate) Interview with Henry James.” Threepenny Review (Winter 2005). https://www.threepennyreview.com/samples/ozick_w05.html Excerpts from Tóibín, Colm. All a Novelist Needs: Colm Tóibín on Henry James. Ed. Griffin, Susan M. Baltimore, Md.: Johns Hopkins UP, 2010. “A More Elaborate Web: Becoming Henry James” 24-37 “Pure Evil: ‘The Turn of the Screw’” 38-44 “The Lessons of the Master” 45-48 “Afterword: Silence” 128-142

Secondary Reading: Felman, Shoshana. “Turning the Screw of Interpretation.” Literature and Psychoanalysis: The Question of Reading –Otherwise. Ed. Shoshana Felman. Baltimore: Johns Hopkins UP, 1977. James, Henry. “The Author of Beltraffio,” 1884 in Stories of Writers and Artists. Ed. Matthiessen, F. O. New York: New Directions, 1965: 95-151. https://archive.org/details/storieswritersa00jamegoog Tóibín, Colm. The Master. New York: Scribner, 2004. http://www.theguardian.com/commentisfree/2015/aug/28/book-changed-me-henry-james-colm- toibin Lee, Hermione, Biography: A Very Short Introduction, Oxford University Press, 2009; Body Parts: Essays on Life-Writing, Chatto & Windus, 2005; Virginia Woolf, Chatto & Windus, 1996, Viking, 1997 [Chapter One]; Edith Wharton, Chatto & Windus, 2007 Marcus, Laura, Auto/Biographical Discourses: Theory, Criticism, Practice, Manchester University Press, 1994

The OED, Language and Culture Professor Charlotte Brewer ([email protected]) Readers of the Oxford English Dictionary have often regarded it as ‘a history of thought and civilization’, pointing out that this ‘vast storehouse of the words and phrases that constitute the vocabulary of the English-speaking people is…a history of English speech and thought from its infancy to the present day’. The OED is also a monument to Victorian culture. The five million quotations assembled for the first edition reflected the reading choices and intellectual interests of its nineteenth-century editors and their hundreds of volunteer readers. These quotations formed the basis for the definitions provided in the dictionary’s half-million entries, which in turn give us access to the Victorian world and its then-current state of science, technology, scholarship, beliefs, taboos, and aesthetic and social practices, predilections and preoccupations of every imaginable type. This C- course explores how we can use OED’s entries and OED’s history to illuminate many different aspects of Victorian life, particularly in relation to issues of language and literature. Those taking the course will be eligible to apply for an internship in the Oxford Dictionaries department of Oxford University Press Week 1: Introduction and outline of scope of course. A product of nineteenth-century assumptions about language and evolution, the OED was the first comprehensive historical dictionary of the language to be based on carefully assembled data - quotations from a vast number of print sources representing all periods of the language from 1150 onwards. As recognized at the time, this method was lexicographically revolutionary, and the evidence in the OED (whether in quotations or definitions or other editorial material, including etymologies) can be mined for information not only about the development of the English language, but also about the development of English (and to a varying extent British) literature, culture and intellectual history more generally. The content and character of the OED, however, was crucially determined by the resources - and in particular the technology - available to the lexicographers. It was also shaped by contemporary social mores (and legislation) relating to sex, gender, the body, race, politics etc, in fact to every aspect of culture and society.

110

It is possible to access the first edition of OED through the digitalised version of the second edition made available to individual researchers by OUP. Through searching first-edition entries we can see patterns of inclusion and exclusion of words, and how words were treated both individually and in relation to each other once included. Definitions, editorial labels and comments, and in particular the choice of quotation evidence on which the OED is methodologically based, all constitute valuable information here. Using these tools in combination with reading in contemporary sources plus access to archival material in OUP we will investigate different areas in successive weeks as follows. 2. Reliance on literary sources J. H. Newman: the ‘sayings’ of ‘a great author…pass into proverbs among his people, and his phrases become household words and idioms of their daily speech, which is tessellated with the rich fragments of his language’ (Idea of a University). This was an unremarkable observation in the Victorian period and it is certainly true that literary quotations dominated the first edition of OED. But to what extent does ‘literary’ language (however defined) shape the development of ‘ordinary’ language (ditto), and how can we investigate this without relying on the evidence of OED in the first place? Ideas about the importance of literary writing for the history of the language were undermined by the growth of linguistics as a proper discipline in the twentieth century, along with the associated Russian formalist notion that literary language often deviates from conventional language norms. The current revision of OED is realigning the proportions of literary and non-literary quotation sources - but in what ways, and to what effect? 3. Individual sources, periods and genres in the OED OED gave differential treatment both to quotation sources (notably favouring Shakespeare, but also Milton, Johnson etc) and to periods in the history of the language. This treatment was sometimes dictated by the limited state of textual and linguistic scholarship (e.g. on pre-1500 texts), sometimes by a low supply of quotation evidence (the eighteenth century, where readers submitted fewer slips), sometimes by what appear to be literary preferences of the day in others (lots of Shakespeare, much less Blake, lots of Walter Scott), sometimes by more culturally inflected ones (female authors were quoted far less than male, even from the latter half of the eighteenth century when many more women were in print). All these factors overlap. What does the dictionary’s evidence tell us about Victorian literary as well as linguistic understanding of its sources? How has this changed over subsequent versions of OED? (There will be an opportunity for detailed study of students’ own choices for investigation here, possibly over 2 weeks rather than 1) 4. Cultural biases; intellectual history; history of scholarship (divided between weeks 4-6 according to choices of participants; in each case, comparison of first edition of OED with subsequent supplements/editions). Possible topics include  terms for sexual practices, the body, etc (as quoted – or not quoted - from relevant medical, psychological and literary texts). Relationship with legislation and with events such as the Oscar Wilde trial (1895), and (here moving into the twentieth century) the Billing case (1918), publication of Well of Loneliness, Ulysses, works by Marie Stopes – also classical scholarship on e.g. Sappho & ‘lesbian vice’.

 political definitions (cf. R. Williams Keywords)

 treatment of science and scientific terms - in general, and individual branches of science in particular

 medieval sources: OED’s relationship with the Early English Text Society and its reliance on (now very out of date) Victorian medieval textual scholarship

 treatment of what would now be called World Englishes (linking to themes of colonialism and post-colonialism, also with racist vocabulary)

 issues of usage and correctness

Introductory reading

111

Béjoint, H. (2010). The lexicography of English: from origins to present. Oxford, Oxford University Press. Benson, P. (2001). Ethnocentrism and the English Dictionary. London, Routledge. Brewer, Charlotte (2007), Treasure-House of the Language: The Living OED (New Haven and London: Yale University Press). --- (2014), ‘OED Online Re-launched: Distinguishing old scholarship from new’, Dictionaries, 34, 101-26. ---(2014), ‘The Society’s Dictionary: Articles and Excerpts on the OED’, The Transactions of the Philological Society. Cowie, A. (2008), ed., The Oxford History of Lexicography. Oxford University Press, Oxford Mugglestone, Lynda (2000), ed., Lexicography and the OED: Pioneers in the Untrodden Forest (Oxford: Oxford University Press) --- (2005), Lost for Words: The Hidden History of the Oxford English Dictionary (New Haven and London: Yale University Press) Murray, K. M. E. (1977), Caught in the Web of Words: James A. H. Murray and the Oxford English Dictionary (New Haven and London: Yale University Press) Ogilvie, S. (2013). Words of the world: a global history of the Oxford English dictionary. Cambridge, Cambridge University Press. Williams, Raymond (1976), Keywords: a Vocabulary of Culture and Society (London: Fontana)

Literatures of Empire and Nation 1880-1935 Dr Graham Riach ([email protected]) Ranging from R.L Stevenson’s indictment of colonialism’s ‘world-enveloping dishonesty’, to Mulk Raj Anand’s divided responses to Bloomsbury and to Gandhi, this course investigates the literary and cultural perceptions, misapprehensions and evasions that accompanied empire, and through which challenges to empire were understood. We will examine resistance to empire that emerged both from social and textual margins, fractions and interstices, and from the nation as a locus where countervailing identities and solidarities were configured. The course is particularly interested in examining the literary antecedents of what we now call postcolonial writing, and in looking at some of the textual instances upon which colonial discourse theory has been founded. Special focus will be given to the intimations of modernist writing in the authors of empire, and to the disseminations of modernism in ‘national’ writing. Where possible, the conjunctions of empire writing with other, related discourses of the time – travel, New Woman, degeneration, social improvement, Freud, masculinity – will be traced. Each week we will consider one or two of the works of the key writers of empire and nation in the period, and critical and literary writing relating to them.

Course outline Week 1: Imperial Pastoral: Introductory session on Colonial Discourse Olive Schreiner, The Story of an African Farm (1883) JM Coetzee, White Writing Laura Chrisman, Rereading the Imperial Romance Anne McClintock, Imperial Leather Edward Said, Culture and Imperialism, chs. 1 and 2 at least

Week 2: The View from the Beach R. L. Stevenson, South Sea Tales, 1891, 1892, especially ‘The Beach of Falesa’ Katherine Mansfield, Collected Short Stories Including: ‘Prelude’, ‘At the Bay’, ‘The Garden Party’ ie. her longer short fiction Paul Carter, The Road to Botany Bay Rod Edmond, Representing the South Pacific

112

Michelle Keown, Pacific Islands Writing Pamila Gupta and Isabel Hofmeyr (eds), Eyes Across the Water Week 3: Empire’s Certainties and Uncertainties Joseph Conrad, Heart of Darkness (1899) and ‘Youth’ (1898/1902) Chinua Achebe, ‘An Image of Africa’, Norton Anthology 7th edn - Robert Fraser, Victorian Quest Romance Christopher GoGwilt, The Passage of Literature: Genealogies of Modernism in Conrad etc. Benita Parry, Conrad and Imperialism

Week 4: Adventure Tales Rudyard Kipling, Kim (1901) Robert Baden-Powell, Scouting for Boys (1908) If you wish: J.M Barrie, Peter Pan (1904) and/or Peter Pan and Wendy (1911) Patrick Brantlinger, Victorian Literature and Postcolonial Studies Joe Bristow, Empire Boys Don Randall, Kipling’s Imperial Boy, ch 5 (‘Ethnography and the hybrid boy’) John Tosh, Manliness and Masculinity in Nineteenth Century Literature Cornelia Sorabji, Selected writing from India Calling - optional

Week 5: Undiscovered Countries; New worlds W.B. Yeats, Responsibilities (1914) E.M. Forster, A Passage to India (1924) Richard Begam and Michael Valdez Moses (eds.) Modernism and Colonialism, chs, by May and Allen Jed Esty, Unseasonable Youth Marjorie Howes, Yeats’s Nations Saikat Majumdar, Prose of the World Angela Smith, A Public of Two This week and next you are welcome to book 10 minute slots with me to talk about your essay plans. Week 6: National stirrings Sol T. Plaatje, Mhudi (1930) Mulk Raj Anand, Untouchable (1935) Benedict Anderson, Imagined Communities (1991) Partha Chatterjee, Nationalist Thought and the Colonial World: A Derivative Discourse? Jessica Berman, Modernist Commitments Kristin Bluemel, Intermodernism

Selected further reading: Amar Acheraiou, Rethinking Postcolonialism (Palgrave, 2008) Elleke Boehmer (ed.), Empire Writing (1998) --- Empire, the National and the Postcolonial: Resistance in Interaction (2002) Deepika Bahri, Native Intelligence, 2003 David Huddart, Postcolonial Theory and Autobiography, 2008 Amit Chaudhuri, D.H.Lawrence and ‘Difference’ (2003) Peter Childs, Modernism and the Post-Colonial (Continuum, 2007) Laura Chrisman, Re-reading the Imperial Romance (2000) W. E. B. Du Bois, The Souls of Black Folk (1903/2003) Frantz Fanon, Black Skin, White Masks, trans. Charles Lam Markmann (1986) Declan Kiberd, Inventing Ireland (1995) Henry Louis Gates (ed.), ‘Race’, Writing and Difference (1986) Simon Gikandi, Maps of Englishness (1996) Paul Gilroy, After Empire (2004) Abdul JanMohamed and David Lloyd (eds), The Nature and Context of Minority Discourses, 1990 Gail Ching-Liang Low, White Skins, Black Masks: Representation and Colonialism, 1996

113

Anne McClintock, Imperial Leather: Race, Gender and Sexuality in the Colonial Contest, 1995 Chandra Talpade Mohanty, Social Postmodernism: Beyond Identity Politics, ed. Linda Nicholson, 1995 Ashis Nandy, The Intimate Enemy, 1983 Benita Parry, Postcolonial Studies: A Materialist Critique (2004) Mary Louise Pratt, Imperial Eyes: Travel Writing and Transculturation (1992) Jahan Ramazani, The Hybrid Muse (2001) Sangeeta Ray, En-gendering India (2000) Edward W. Said, Culture and Imperialism (1993) Ella Shohat and Robert Stam, Unthinking Eurocentrism: Multiculturalism and the Media, 1994 Gayatri Spivak, ‘Three Women’s Texts and a Critique of Imperialism’, Critical Inquiry 12:1 (1985): 243-61 --, In Other Worlds: Essays in Cultural Politics, 1988 --, The Postcolonial Critic: Interviews, Strategies, Dialogues, 1990 John Thieme, Postcolonial Con-Texts: Writing Back to the Canon (2001) Gauri Viswanathan, Masks of Conquest: Literary Study and British Rule in India, 1989 Robert Young, Colonial Desire: Hybridity in Theory, Culture, and Race, 1995

The Way We Read Trollope and Others Now Dr Sophie Ratcliffe ([email protected]) This course will examine the writing of Trollope and other Victorian novelists, paying particular attention to the experience of reading serialised fiction, both in the nineteenth century, and now. We will explore questions of communal reading, reading in libraries and the material encounter with the serialised novel. Ideas of readerly attention in relation to long and multiplot novels and the novel as a series will form further elements of our discussion, as will the debates surrounding physiological responses to fiction. We will use the six weeks to consider ways in which nineteenth-century writers might have theorised their own reading, and to consider a variety of methodological approaches to these fictional encounters, ranging from affect theory to new formalism. Trollope will provide a unifying thread to our discussions – the ‘Others’ will include Dickens, Thackeray and George Eliot. Questions of other minds, and the ethics of fiction and criticism will also be central to this course. 1. Getting ‘Things’ Out of the Library Dickens, Master Humphrey’s Clock (extracts), Trollope, The Eustace Diamonds, extracts from Bentley’s Miscellany, extracts from New Grub Street Leah Price, How to Do Things with Books in Victorian Britain; ‘Reading the Victorians Today’, Juliet John and Matthew Bradley’s, Reading and the Victorians; Rachel Sagner Buurma, ‘Publishing the Victorian Novel’. The Oxford Handbook of the Victorian Novel, ed. Lisa Rodensky, 87—107; Adrian Poole, ‘Dying Before the End’. This session will also include a visit to the Bodleian Rare Books Room to examine variant weekly and monthly editions of Master Humphrey’s Clock 2. Community: Reading With and of Others Trollope, The Way We Live Now, Dickens, Our Mutual Friend Extracts from Rae Greiner, Sympathetic Realism; Nicholas Dames, ‘Wave Theories and Affective Physiologies: The Cognitive Turn in Victorian Studies’; Teresa Brennan, The Transmission of Affect; Helen Small, ‘Against Self-Interest: Trollope and Realism’, Essays in Criticism 64.4 (2012): 396-416, Andrew H. Miller, Burdens of Perfection 3. Forms: Reading Now Trollope, An Editor’s Tales, Can You Forgive Her? W. T. Stead, ‘Government by Journalism.’ Contemporary Review May 1886: 653-674 Extracts from Caroline Levine, Forms; Galen Strawson, ‘Against Narrativity’; Amanda Anderson, ‘Trollope’s Modernity.’ ELH 74.3 (2007); Marjorie Levinson, ‘What is New Formalism?’ 4. Bodies: Physiology Mary Elizabeth Braddon, The Doctor’s Wife; George Eliot, Daniel Deronda; G. H. Lewes, The Physiology of Common Life Extracts from Dames The Physiology of the Novel and Rachel Ablow, Reading Victorian Feeling 5. Memory and Attention

114

Dickens, Bleak House; Trollope, The Last Chronicle of Barsetshire: Dugald Stewart, Elements of the Philosophy of the Human Mind. Extracts from Alex Woloch, The One and the Many; Deborah Gettelman, ‘The Psychology of Reading and the Victorian Novel’, Literature Compass, 2012; Emily Steinlight, ‘Dickens’s Supernumeraries and the Biopolitical Imagination’, The Novel (2010); Cairns Craig, Associationism and the Literary Imagination. Edinburgh: Edinburgh UP, 2007. Nicholas Dames, Amnesiac Selves: Nostalgia, Forgetting and British Fiction. Oxford. Oxford UP, 2001; 6. Adaptation as/and Criticism Charles Dickens, The Pickwick Papers, Thackeray, Pendennis, Simon Grennan, Dispossessed Extracts from John Glavin, Reading After Dickens and Simon Jarvis, Death and Mr Pickwick

The Politics of Irish Literature 1886-1932 Dr David Dwan ([email protected])

The period between 1886 and 1932 produced massive political and social change in Ireland: thirty- six years after the passing of the first Home Rule Bill (1886), Ireland would become a ‘Free State’. This was preceded by armed rebellion and a war of independence; it would be succeeded by civil war. Irish literature became snagged in these events and would also influence them – at least in Yeats’s mind (‘Did that play of mine send out/ Certain men the English shot?). The module will focus on the inter- dependency of art and politics in the period (a marriage both celebrated and condemned at the time and later regarded as the quintessence of fascism); it will explore the development of nationalism and democracy in Ireland and the cultural practices they sustained; and it will pay close attention to the relationship between ideology and aesthetic form. The module covers a number of major writers – from W. B. Yeats, to J. M. Synge, to the early Joyce to Elizabeth Bowen – but it also treats a number of more marginal literary voices.

1. Literary Parnellism

Charles Stewart Parnell was a strangely paradoxical figure – a landlord who attacked his own class, a seemingly autocratic presence in a new, democratic era, a deeply reserved man brought low by a private passion – and he would fascinate writers long after his death. This seminar will explore the rhetoric of Parnellism and the ideological contradictions it straddled.

Core Texts: George Moore, Parnell and his Island; W. B. Yeats, ‘Mourn - and then Onward!’, ‘To a Shade’, ‘Parnell’s Funeral’; James Joyce, ‘Ivy Day in the Committee Room’ in Dubliners; Portrait of the Artist as a Young Man (Chap 1). A theoretical text worth considering in the light of Parnell is Max Weber’s ‘Politics as a Vocation’.

2. Irish Primitivisms

Yeats was appalled by the ‘leprosy of the modern’ and initially cast Ireland as a primitive country, virtuously at odds with the values of a commercial age. Others, such as George Moore, were less impressed by the country’s apparent backwardness (‘Ireland is a bog and the aborigines . . . are a degenerate race’). We shall examine the social basis and political function of these primitivisms alongside the art-forms they would help to foster.

Core Texts: W. B. Yeats, ‘The Poetry of Sir Samuel Ferguson I & II’, ‘Nationality and Literature’, ‘The Celtic Element in Literature’, ‘Ireland and the Arts’, The Countess Cathleen; J. M. Synge, The Aran Islands, Riders to the Sea. For useful background, see in particular Sinéad Garrigan Mattar, Primitivism, Science and the Irish Revival. For a sense of the long history and political uses of primitivism, see Jean-Jacques Rousseau, Discourse on Inequality.

3. Antinomies of Realism

115

Both Moore and Joyce placed a cracked-looking glass against Irish life and found much of it wanting. We shall consider how the content and form of their writing challenged some of the grounding myths of the Irish Literary Revival – particularly, the Arnoldian cliché of an idealistic people constitutionally resistant to ‘the despotism of fact.’ The extent to which this realism remains pledged to the romanticism it seemingly disparages will also be explored.

Core Texts: George Moore, The Untilled Field; James Joyce, Dubliners. You may also wish to consider Frederic Jameson’s recent work Antinomies of Realism, particularly chapters 1, 2 & 7.

4. Eunuchs and Playboys

This seminar examines the controversy surrounding Synge’s Playboy of the Western World (1907). What are the properties of the play that could make it so provocative? What political sensibilities did it express or appal? As we shall see, the Playboy riots were also a seminal moment in Yeats’s political evolution – marking his disillusionment with middle-class nationalism and arguably democracy in general.

Core Texts: J. M. Synge, The Playboy of the Western World and The Well of the Saints; W. B. Yeats, ‘J. M. Synge and the Ireland of his Time’, The Green Helmet and Other Poems; ‘On those that hated The Playboy of the Western World, 1907’ in Responsibilities. For a sense of the Nietzschean basis to Yeats’s appraisal of Synge see, Friedrich Nietzsche, Beyond Good and Evil & Genealogy of Morals (Essay 1).

5. Terror and Beauty

In this session we shall consider literary responses to the ‘coup’ or ‘rising’ that took place on Easter Monday, 1916. We shall also investigate the claim that the inspiration for the event was largely ‘literary’. What does this say about the desirability or viability of a dividing line between literature and politics? In the context of O’Casey, in particular, you may wish to consider the serviceability of a distinction between morality and politics.

Core Texts: W. B. Yeats, ‘September 1913’, ‘Easter, 1916’, ‘Sixteen Dead Men’, ‘The Rose Tree’, ‘On a Political Prisoner’; Padraig Pearse, ‘The Mother’; The Singer; Sean O’Casey, The Plough and the Stars. For an interesting albeit contentious discussion of Yeats’s impact on Irish politics see, Conor Cruise O’Brien, Ancestral Voices, 61-82. For a provocative view of O’Casey, see Seamus Deane, Celtic Revivals (Chap. 8).

6. Reflections on Violence

The Irish Free State was derived from violence and initially produced further bloodshed. We shall consider the crisis of legitimacy this triggered in Ireland and how it was negotiated by writers – particularly by artists from, or at least sympathetic to, a Protestant, landed interest.

Core Texts: W. B. Yeats, ‘Meditations in Time of Civil War’, ‘Nineteen Hundred and Nineteen’, ‘Leda and the Swan’. Elizabeth Bowen, The Last September. For the intellectual background to some of Yeats’s reflections on revolution in Ireland, see Edmund Burke, Reflections on the Revolution in France. If time permits, you might also wish to read Bowen’s memoir, Bowen’s Court alongside The Last September.

Further Reading:

116

John Brannigan, Race in Modern Irish Literature and Culture (Edinburgh: Edinburgh University Press, 2009) Malcolm Brown, The Politics of Irish Literature: From Thomas Davis to W. B. Yeats (London: Allen and Unwin, 1972) Terence Brown, Ireland: A Social and Cultural History 1922-85 (London: Fontana, l985) David Cairns and Shaun Richards, Writing Ireland: Colonialism, Nationalism and Culture (Manchester: Manchester University Press, 1988) Gregory Castle, Modernism and the Celtic Revival (Cambridge: Cambridge University Press, 2001) Claire Connolly, ed., Theorizing Ireland: Readers in Cultural Criticism (Basingstoke: Palgrave Macmillan, 2002) Seamus Deane, Celtic Revivals (London: Faber and Faber, 1985) --- A Short History of Irish Literature (London: Hutchinson, 1986) --- Strange Country: Modernity and Nationhood in Irish Writing since 1790 (Oxford: Oxford University Press, 1997) David Dwan, The Great Community: Culture and Nationalism in Ireland (Dublin: Field Day, 2008) Terry Eagleton, Crazy John and the Bishop and Other Essays on Irish Culture (Cork: Cork University Press/Field Day, 1998) --- Heathcliff and the Great Hunger: Studies in Irish Culture (London: Verso, 1995) Richard Ellmann, James Joyce (Oxford: Oxford University Press, 1983) John Wilson Foster, Fictions of the Irish Literary Revival: A Changeling Art (Syracuse: Gill and Macmillan, 1987) R. F. Foster, Paddy and Mr Punch (London: Penguin, 1995) --- W.B Yeats. A Life, vols. I and II (Oxford: Oxford University Press, 1997, 2003) Luke Gibbons, Transformations in Irish Culture (Cork: Field Day, 1996) Colin Graham and Richard Kirkland (eds.), Cultural Theory and Ireland: The Mechanics of Authenticity (London: Macmillan, 1999) Nicholas Grene, The Politics of Irish Drama (Cambridge: Cambridge University Press, 1999) David Holdeman & Ben Levitas (eds.), Yeats in Context (Cambridge: Cambridge University Press, 2009) Marjorie Howes, Yeats’s Nations: Gender, Class and Irishness (Cambridge: Cambridge University Press, 1998) Stephen Howe, Ireland and Empire: Colonial Legacies in Irish History and Culture (Oxford: Oxford University Press, 2000) John Hutchinson, The Dynamics of Cultural Nationalism: The Gaelic Revival and the Creation of the Irish Nation State (London: Allen and Unwin, 1987) Declan Kiberd, Inventing Ireland: the Literature of the Modern Nation (London: Jonathan Cape, 1995) --- Irish Classics (London: Granta, 2001) Joep Leerssen, Remembrance and Imagination: Patterns in the Historical and Literary Representation of Ireland in the 19th Century (Cork: Cork University Press, 1996) Ben Levitas, The Theatre of Nation: Irish Drama and Cultural Nationalism 1890-1916 (Oxford: Oxford University Press, 2002) David Lloyd, Anomalous States: Irish Writing and the Post-colonial Moment (Dublin: Lilliput, 1993) Conor McCarthy, Modernisation, Crisis and Culture in Ireland (Dublin: Four Courts Press, 2000) W.J. McCormack, From Burke to Beckett (Cork: Cork University Press, 1994) --- The Battle of the Books: Two Decades of Irish Cultural Debate (Dublin: Lilliput, 1986) Maria McGarrity and Claire A. Culleton (eds.), Irish Modernism and the Global Primitive (Houndmills: Palgrave Macmillan, 2009) P.J. Mathews, Revival, The Abbey Theatre, Sinn Fein, the Gaelic League and the Co-operative Movement (Derry: Field Day, 2003) Sinead Garrigan Mattar, Primitivism, Science, and the Irish Revival (Oxford: Clarendon Press, 2004) Michael McAteer, Yeats and European Drama (Cambridge: Cambridge University Press, 2010) John McCourt (ed.), James Joyce in Context (Cambridge: Cambridge University press, 2009)

117

James Moran, Staging the Easter Rising: 1916 as Theatre (Cork: Cork University Press, 2006) James H. Murphy and Betsy Taylor FitzSimon (eds.), The Irish Revival Reappraised (Dublin: Four Courts Press, 2004) Conor Cruise O’Brien, Ancestral Voices: Religion and Nationalism in Ireland (Dublin: Poolbeg, 1994) Vivian Mercier, Modern Irish Literature: Sources and Founders (Oxford: Clarendon Press, 1994) Lionel Pilkington, Theatre and State in Twentieth-Century Ireland: Cultivating the People (London: Routledge, 2001) Paige Reynolds, Modernism, Drama and the Audience for Irish Spectacle (Cambridge: Cambridge University Press, 2007) Ronald Schleifer (ed.), The Genres of the Irish Literary Revival (Dublin: Wolfhound Press, 1980) Frank Shovlin, The Irish Periodical 1923-58 (Oxford: Oxford University Press, 2004) Éibhear Walshe, ed., Sex, Nation and Dissent in Irish Writing (Cork: Cork University Press, 1997) George J. Watson, Irish Identity and the Literary Revival: Synge, Yeats, Joyce, and O’Casey (London: Croom Helm, 1979) Robert Welch (ed.), The Oxford Companion to Irish Literature (Oxford: Clarendon Press, 1996) Clair Wills, Dublin 1916: The Siege of the G.P.O. (London: Profile, 2010).

Journals particularly worth considering are: Eire-Ireland, Études irlandaises, Field Day Review, Irish Historical Studies, Irish Review, Irish Studies Review, Irish University Review, New Hibernia Review, The Canadian Journal of Irish Studies.

A helpful on-line resource is the Dictionary of Irish National Biography (CUP); The Irish Times newspaper provides a useful electronic archive in which contemporary responses to some of the works listed above can be traced.

Life Writing Professor Dame Hermione Lee ([email protected]) This option will be taught in Wolfson College.

The content of the course: The option examines life-writings (biography, autobiography, memoirs, letters, diaries) over a broad period; texts will be drawn mainly from literary life-writing and from the modern period, but students wishing to discuss examples from earlier periods or of Lives of non-literary figures will be able to do so, and students studying in any period of the Mst may take this option. The course will start with a broad discussion of the history, practices and strategies of the “life-writing” genre, and will look at five different approaches, with examples: family narratives, especially children writing about parents; women’s lives, especially autobiographies; diaries and letters, and how they are made use of in biography, especially in relation to memory and authenticity; the relationship between “life” and “work” in literary biography. All students will give at least one class presentation. Students will be able to write an essay on a topic of their choice which may go outside the selected texts for the seminars. There will be opportunities to discuss the choice of essay topics.

Optional preparatory reading: In the area of biography, it would be advantageous to have read one, or two, large-scale biographies of your own choice. Here are some possible examples of outstanding biographies in a huge field, in no special order: Claire Tomalin’s life of Pepys, Dickens or Hardy, Leon Edel’s one- volume version of his life of Henry James, Richard Ellmann’s life of James Joyce, Jenny Uglow’s life of Elizabeth Gaskell, Hogarth, Bewick, or The Lunar Men or her book on Sarah Losh’s church, The Pinecone, Richard Holmes’s life of Shelley or two-volume life of Coleridge, or his book on Romantic science and literature The Age of Wonder, Roy Foster’s two-volume life of W.B.Yeats, Judith

118

Thurman’s life of Colette, James Simpson’s year in the life of Shakespeare, 1599, Fiona MacCarthy’s life of Burne-Jones, The Last Pre-Raphaelite, Alison Light’s Mrs Woolf & The Servants, Alex Danchev’s Life of Cezanne, Stacy Schiff’s life of Cleopatra, Susie Harries’s life of Pevsner, Lucy Hughes-Hallett’s life of D’Annunzio, The Pike, Lisa Cohen’s group biography of early 20th century women, All We Know, or my life of Virginia Woolf, Edith Wharton or Penelope Fitzgerald (not mandatory!).

I. Selected Reading on Biography: Altick, Richard, Lives and Letters: A History of Literary Biography in England and America, Knopf, 1966 Backscheider, Paula, Reflections on Biography, New York, Oxford University Press, 1999 Barnes, Julian, Flaubert’s Parrot, Cape, 1984 Batchelor, John, ed, The Art of Literary Biography, Clarendon Press, 1995 Boswell, James, Boswell’s Life of Johnson, ed. R.W.Chapman, Oxford World’s Classics Byatt, Antonia, Possession, Chatto & Windus, 1990 Clifford, James, Biography as an Art: Selected Criticism, 1590-1960, Oxford University Press, 1962 Cubitt, Geoffrey, and Warren, Allen, Heroic Reputations and Exemplary Lives, Manchester University Press, 2000 Donaldson, Ian, et al, Shaping Lives: Reflections on Biography, Australian National University Press, 1992 Edel, Leon, Writing Lives: Principia Biographia, Norton, 1984 Ellis, David, ed, Imitating Art: Essays in Biography, Pluto Press, 1993 Ellis, David, Literary Lives: biography and the search for understanding, Oxford, OUP, 2000 Empson, William, Using Biography, Chatto & Windus, 1984 Epstein, William H, ed, Contesting the Subject: Essays in the Postmodern Theory and Practice of Biography and Biographical Criticism, Purdue University Press, 1991 Foster, Roy, W.B.Yeats, A Life, Vol I, “The Apprentice Mage: 1865-1914", (especially “Introduction”); Vol 2, “The Arch-Poet, 1915-1939", Oxford University Press, 1997, 2003 France, Peter, and St Clair, William, eds, Mapping Lives: The Uses of Biography, British Academy and Oxford University Press, 2002 Gittings, Robert, The Nature of Biography, Heinemann, 1978 Gould, Warwick, and Staley, Thomas, eds, Writing the Lives of Writers, Macmillan, 1998 Hamilton, Ian, Keepers of the Flame: Literary Estates and the Rise of Biography, Hutchinson, 1992, Pimlico, 1993 Heilbrun, Carolyn, Writing a Woman’s Life, 1988, Ballantyne Books, 1989 Holmes, Richard, Footsteps: Adventures of a Romantic Biographer, Hodder & Stoughton, 1985, Penguin, 1986, Flamingo, 1994; Dr Johnson & Mr Savage, Hodder & Stoughton, 1993; Sidetracks, Hodder & Stoughton, 2000. Holroyd, Michael, Works on Paper: The Craft of Biography and Autobiography, Little, Brown, 2002 Homberger, Eric, and Charmley John, eds, The Troubled Face of Biography, St Martin’s Press, 1988 James, Henry, The Aspern Papers, “The Real Right Thing”, “The Birthplace”, “The Death of the Lion” in The Complete Tales of Henry James, ed Leon Edel, Rupert Hart Davis, 1962-4 Johnson, Samuel, The Rambler, No 60 (On Biography), 13 October 1750; The Idler, No 84, 24 November 1759; The Life of Savage in Lives of the English Poets, Oxford University Press, 197

Proto-Modernism and The Novel: Joseph Conrad and Nineteenth-Century Contexts Dr Susan Jones ([email protected]) This course will focus on Conrad as a writer working between fin de siècle aesthetics and modernist narratology, but whose influences can also be traced much further back in the nineteenth century. We will examine the fiction and non-fictional prose written between 1895-1914, taking into account the contexts of Romanticism and nineteenth-century scientific thought as well as looking forward to the twentieth-century register of Conrad’s work. There will be six weeks on the topics

119

below. You will be encouraged to read Conrad in relation to other experimental and popular novelists in the period, including Henry James, Ford Madox Ford, H. G. Wells, R. B. and Gabriela Cunninghame Graham, Henry Rider Haggard, Elizabeth Braddon, Robert Louis Stevenson, and the translator Constance Garnett.

1. Conrad and (Polish) Romantic contexts. Focussing on Lord Jim; ‘Amy Foster’; Under Western Eyes; Chance, Victory, this seminar explores the often neglected background to Conrad’s work arising from his Polish Romantic literary and political heritage. We shall consider the ways in which this context informed Conrad’s work from his early enquiries into the role of the hero, the representation of the nation state, the conflicts of national and individual identities, to the later discussions of women’s roles and women’s suffrage in the first decades of the twentieth century.

2. The Imprint of Darwinism. This seminar explores the pervasive impact of Darwinian thought, of Spenser, Huxley, and discussions of degeneration (including Nordau) on Conrad’s fiction, focussing on Heart of Darkness, Lord Jim, ‘Falk’; The Secret Agent; ‘The Secret Sharer’.

3. Conrad and Narratology. By now you will have experienced a range of Conrad’s work. In this seminar we explore the variety of Conrad’s formal experiments and narratorial voices, focussing on Heart of Darkness, The Secret Agent, and Under Western Eyes.

4. Proto-modernist aesthetics. Last week prepared you for a broader examination of aesthetics. The seminar traces Conrad’s development of sceptical narrative strategies from his earliest encounters with Paterian aesthetics, French realism, literary impressionism and symbolism to the development of the unreliable narrator and the impact of Schopenhauer and Nietzsche on his work. We will add The Nigger of the Narcissus and Nostromo to the repertoire for this discussion.

5. Conrad and Fictions of Empire. In this seminar we focus on Conrad’s uneasy relationship to ‘imperial’ romance (in works ranging from Almayer’s Folly, ‘Karain’, An Outcast of the Islands to Heart of Darkness, Lord Jim and Nostromo) showing the ways in which the author’s critique of colonialism draws on the model of ‘boy’s own’ adventure (from Marryat and Henty to Haggard and Stevenson) while deconstructing the genre’s representational codes.

6. Conrad, Drama, and Film. This seminar explores Conrad’s little known experiments with drama and looks at twentieth-century film-makers treatment of the writer’s work.

Select Bibliography: Where appropriate use the extant volumes of The Cambridge Edition of the Works of Joseph Conrad (prose works and Letters). Otherwise, use the Dent Collected Edition, or Oxford’s World’s Classics (although many Penguin and other publishers’ volumes have excellent introductions).

Biography: Frederick R. Karl, Joseph Conrad: The Three Lives (New York: Farrar, Straus, and Giroux, 1979). Zdzislaw Najder, Joseph Conrad: A Chronicle (Cambridge: CUP, 1983). John Stape, The Several Lives of Joseph Conrad (London and New York: Heinemann, 2007).

Polish Romanticism Biographies above, and John Batchelor, The Life of Joseph Conrad: A Critical Biography (Oxford: Blackwells, 1993). . . . Lord Jim: A Tale (Oxford: OUP, 1983), particularly good on the Polish background. Zdzisław Najder, Conrad Under Familial Eyes (Cambridge: CUP, 1983). Martin Ray, Joseph Conrad: Interviews and Recollections (London: Macmillan, 1990). Susan Jones, Conrad and Women (Oxford: OUP, 1999), chapter 2. Gustav Morf, The Polish Heritage of Joseph Conrad (London: Sampson Low, 1930) Adrzej Busza, Conrad's Polish Literary Background (MA thesis), Antemurale 10 (1966). Richard Niland, Conrad and History (Oxford: OUP, 2010).

120

Conrad and Darwin [Background: Gillian Beer, Darwin’s Plots (1983); George Levine, Darwin and the Novelists: Patterns of Science in Victorian Fiction (1988); Levine, Realism, Ethics and Secularism (2008)] Allan Hunter, Joseph Conrad and the Ethics of Darwinism: The Challeges of Science (London: Croom Helm, 1983). Redmond O’Hanlon, Joseph Conrad and Charles Darwin: The Influence of Scientific Thought on Conrad’s Fiction (Edinburgh: Salamander Press, 1984). Mark Wollaeger, Joseph Conrad and the Fictions of Skepticism (Stanford, Cal.: Stanford UP, 1990)

Narratology Ian Watt, Conrad in the Nineteenth Century (Berkeley: U of California, 1981). Cedric Watts, The Deceptive Text: An Introduction to Covert Plots (Harvester Wheatsheaf, 1984). Edward Said, 'Conrad: The Representation of Narrative', The World, the Text, and the Critic (Cambridge, Mass: Harvard UP, 1983), 90-110. Jakob Lothe, Conrad's Narrative Method (Oxford: Clarendon Press, 1989). Jeremy Hawthorn, Joseph Conrad: Narrative Technique and Ideological Commitment. London: Edward Arnold, 1990. J. Hillis Miller, on Lord Jim in Fiction and Repetition: Seven English Novels (Oxford: Blackwell, 1982). Daphna Erdinast –Vulcan, Joseph Conrad and the Modern Temper (Oxford, Clarendon Press, 1991). John G. Peters, Conrad and Impressionism (Cambridge: CUP, 2001). Paul Wake, Conrad’s Marlow (Manchester: Manchester UP, 2007).

Conrad and Empire Writing Frederic Jameson, 'Romance and Reification' in The Political Unconscious (1981). Benita Parry, Conrad and Imperialism: Ideological Boundaries and Visionary Frontiers (London: Macmillan, 1983). Andrea White, Joseph Conrad and the Adventure Tradition: Constructing and deconstructing the Imperial Subject (Cambridge: CUP, 1993). Christopher GoGwilt, The Invention of the West: Joseph Conrad and the Double-Mapping of Europe and Empire (Stanford: Stanford UP, 1995). Gail Fincham and Myrtle Hooper (eds.) Under Postcolonial Eyes: Joseph Conrad After Empire. Rondesbosch: University of Cape Town Press, 1996). Robert Hampson, Cross-cultural Encounters in Joseph Conrad’s Malay Fiction (London: Palgrave, 2000). Linda Dryden, Joseph Conrad and the Imperial Romance. Basingstoke: Macmillan, 2000). Linda Dryden (ed.), Robert Louis Stevenson and Joseph Conrad: Writers of Transition (Lubbock: Texas Tech UP, 2009).

Conrad, Drama, and Film Richard Hands, The Theatre of Joseph Conrad: Reconstructed Fictions (London: Palgrave, 2005). Gene Moore (ed.), Conrad on Film (Cambridge: Cambridge University Press, 2008).

American Fiction Since 2000 Dr Rachel Malkin ([email protected]) This course explores the emergent concerns of the American fiction of the last 16 years. As we consider what might be distinctive about recent novels, we will also examine the ways in which they negotiate the past and re-evaluate longer standing discourses. How have events of the 2000s affected literary writing? Is it useful to think about this period in terms of crisis? If contemporary fiction is haunted by a sense of aftermath, or ‘postness’, where are we now? What are the dominant moods and themes of this writing, and what visions of community and identity do these works present? What, if anything, do we still hope or expect that the novel can do? While American contexts are important to

121

these books, they also bear on wider discussions of the contemporary, and of fiction’s role. A further important frame for our thinking will be the importance of global or transnational contexts, as well as – or as opposed to – national ones. As well as identifying what these works share with one another and with critical projects, we will pay attention to their styles and formal aspects. There is a significant amount of primary reading for this course, so it will be helpful to focus on this in the first instance. Reading lists of theoretical and critical material are also provided. These lists aren’t exclusive, and students are encouraged to pursue other directions if they prefer. It will be useful to think about your other reading in both American literature and contemporary literature when approaching these texts.  Liberal fictions and post 9/11 contexts: David Foster Wallace "The Suffering Channel", Jonathan Franzen Freedom  The post-secular: Marilynne Robinson Gilead, Toni Morrison A Mercy  History and the ‘postracial’ US: Edward P. Jones The Known World, Jesmyn Ward Salvage the Bones  Genre’s revenge: Junot Díaz The Brief Wondrous Life of Oscar Wao, Don DeLillo Zero K  Everyday diaspora: Jhumpa Lahiri The Namesake, Teju Cole Open City  Fictions of (in)attention: Ben Lerner 10:04, Tao Lin Taipei

Further suggestions for primary reading: Chimamanda Ngozi Adichie, Paul Auster, Paul Beatty, Octavia Butler, Michael Chabon, Sandra Cisneros, Mark Z. Danielewski, Edwidge Danticat, Lydia Davis, Jennifer Egan, Jeffrey Eugenides, Steve Erickson, Joshua Ferris, Jonathan Safran Foer, Moshin Hamid, Siri Hustvedt, Benjamin Kunkel, Chang Rae Lee, Philipp Meyer, Joseph O’Neill, Ruth Ozeki, Richard Powers, Jhumpa Lahiri, Jonathan Lethem, Ben Markovits, Cormac McCarthy, Jay McInerney, Lorrie Moore, Bharati Mukherjee, Philip Roth, George Saunders, Gary Shtyengart, Colson Whitehead, graphic novelists: Alison Bechdel, Hernandez brothers, Art Spielgelman, Chris Ware Examples of 1990s/late 1980s fiction it might be helpful to look at (not an exclusive list): Raymond Carver Where I’m Calling From, Bret Eason Ellis Less Than Zero, American Psycho, James Ellroy LA Confidential, Louise Erdrich The Bingo Palace, Jonathan Franzen Strong Motion, Don DeLillo Underworld, Amy Hempel Tumble Home, Gish Jen Typical American, Chang Rae Lee Native Speaker, Tim O’Brien The Things They Carried, Chuck Palahniuk Fight Club, Toni Morrison Paradise, Thomas Pynchon Mason & Dixon, Sherman Alexie The Lone Ranger and Tonto Fistfight in Heaven, Rick Moody The Ice Storm, Philip Roth American Pastoral, David Foster Wallace Girl with Curious Hair, Infinite Jest, Karen Tei Yamashita Tropic of Orange, William Vollman Thirteen Stories and Thirteen Epitaphs (As will be obvious, some writers have published work in both the 1990s and the 2000s!) Theoretical texts which may be useful for considering contemporary contexts: Sara Ahmad The Promise of Happiness (Duke UP, 2010) Talal Asad Formations of the Secular: Christianity, Islam, Modernity (Stanford UP, 2003) Jean Baudrillard trans. Chris Turner The Spirit of Terrorism (Verso, 2013 ed) Jane Bennett Vibrant Matter: A Political Ecology of Things (Duke UP, 2010), The Enchantment of Modern Life: Attachments, Crossings, and Ethics (Princeton UP, 2001) Lauren Berlant Cruel Optimism (Duke UP, 2011) Wendy Brown Undoing the Demos: Neoliberalism’s Stealth Revolution (Zone Books, 2015) Judith Butler Frames of War: When is Life Grievable? (Verso, 2009) Diana Coole and Samantha Frost eds. New Materialisms: Ontology, Agency, and Politics (Duke UP, 2010) Jonathan Crary 24/7: Late Capitalism and the Ends of Sleep (Verso, 2013) Colin Dayan The Law is a White Dog: How Legal Rituals Make and Unmake Persons (Princeton UP 2011) Lee Edelman No Future: Queer Theory and the Death Drive (Duke UP, 2004) Rita Felski New Literary History Special Issue: Everyday Life 33.4, Autumn 2002. “Introduction” The Limits of Critique (Chicago UP, 2015) David Graeber The Democracy Project: A History, A Crisis, A Movement (Penguin, 2013) David Harvey A Brief History of Neoliberalism (OUP, 2007 ed) Brian Massumi The Politics of Affect (Polity, 2015)

122

Philip Mirowski Never Let a Serious Crisis Go to Waste: How Neoliberalism Survived the Financial Meltdown (Verso, 2013) Sianne Ngai Ugly Feelings (Harvard Up, 2005), and Our Aesthetic Categories: Zany, Cute, Interesting (Harvard UP, 2012) Jacques Rancière trans. Gabriel Rockhill The Politics of Aesthetics: The Distribution of the Sensible (Bloomsbury, 2013 ed) Journals and forums: Post-45 http://post45.research.yale.edu , C21: Journal of 21st century Writings http://www.gylphi.co.uk/journals/C21Literature/ , American Literature, Contemporary Literature, Critique: Studies in Contemporary Fiction, Modern Fiction Studies. Timothy McSweeney’s Quarterly Concern, Avidly http://avidly.lareviewofbooks.org, see also the posthumanities series of books at Minnesota UP, and the ‘New American Canon’ series at Iowa UP, for a sense of critical trends Criticism/secondary reading: A new anthology which may provide a helpful general reference: American Literature in the World An Anthology from Anne Bradstreet to Octavia Butler eds. Wai Chee Dimock et al (Columbia UP, forthcoming 2016) African American Review Special Issue: Post-Soul Aesthetic: Essays on Contemporary African American Art 41.4, 2007 James Annesley Fictions of Globalization: Consumption, the Market and the Contemporary American Novel (Continuum, 2006) Antonio Benítez-Rojo, trans. James Maraniss The Repeating Island: the Caribbean and the Postmodern Perspective (Duke UP, 1997 ed) Kirk Boyle and Dan Mrozowski eds. The Great Recession in Fiction, Film, and Television: Twenty-first Century Bust Culture (Lexington, 2013) Peter Boxall Twenty-First-Century Fiction: A Critical Introduction (Cambridge UP, 2013) Bill Brown Other Things (Chicago UP, 2015) Bruce Burgett and Glenn Hendler eds. Keywords for American Cultural Studies (New York UP, 2014 ed) Gerry Canavan and Priscilla Wald eds. American Literature Special Issue: Speculative Fictions 83.2, 2011 Cathy Caruth and Jonathan Culler eds. PMLA Special Issue: Literary Criticism for the 21st Century 125.4, October 2010 Steven Connor ed. The Cambridge Companion to Postmodernism (Cambridge UP, 2004) David Cowart Trailing Clouds: Immigrant Fiction in Contemporary America (Cornell UP, 2006) Peter Coviello and Jared Hickman eds. American Literature Special Issue: After the Postsecular 86.4, 2014 David Glimp and Russ Castronovo, eds. ELN Special Issue: After Critique 51.2, Fall/Winter 2013 Richard Gray After the Fall: American Literature since 9/11 (Wiley-Blackwell, 2011) Martin Halliwell and Catherine Morley eds. American Thought and Culture in the 21st Century (Edinburgh UP, 2008) Andrew Hoberek, ed. Twentieth-Century Literature Special Issue: After Postmodernism: Form and History in Contemporary Fiction 53.3, 2007 Alex Houen ed. States of War since 9/11: Terrorism, Sovereignty and the War on Terror (Routledge, 2014) Heather Houser Ecosickness in Contemporary US Fiction: Environment and Affect (Columbia UP, 2014) Mitchum Huehls ‘The Post-Theory Theory Novel’, Contemporary Literature, 56.2, 2015 Amy Hungerford Postmodern Belief: American Literature and Religion since 1960 (Princeton UP, 2010) Gordon Hutner ed. American Literary History Special Issue: The Second Book Project 25.1, 2013 (gives a sense of trends in the field of American literary studies over the last 15 years) Postmodern/Postwar – and After eds. Jason Gladstone, Andrew Hoberek, Daniel Worden (Iowa UP, 2016) Daniel Grausam On Endings: American Postmodern Fiction and the Cold War (U of Virginia P, 2011)

123

Caren Irr Toward the Geopolitical Novel: US Fiction in the Twenty-First Century (Columbia UP, 2013) David James and Andrzej Gąsiore eds. Contemporary Literature Special Issue: Fiction since 2000: Postmillenial Commitments 53.4, Winter 2012 Fredric Jameson Postmodernism, or, The Cultural Logic of Late Capitalism (Verso, 1991 ed) Brian Jarvis, Paul Jenner, Andrew Dix eds. The Contemporary American Novel in Context (Continuum 2011) Adam Kelly American Fiction in Transition: Observer-hero Narrative, the 1990s, and Postmodernism (Bloomsbury, 2013) Kathy Knapp American Unexceptionalism: The Everyman and the Suburban Novel after 9/11 (U of Iowa P, 2014) Yoon Sun Lee Modern Minority: Asian American Literature and Everyday Life (OUP, 2013) Mark McGurl The Program Era: Postwar Fiction and the Rise of Creative Writing (Harvard UP, 2009) Robert McLaughlin ‘Post-Postmodern Discontent: Contemporary Fiction and the Social World’ symploke 12.1-2, 2004 Ken Millard Coming of Age in Contemporary American Fiction (Edinburgh UP, 2007) Pankaj Mishra ‘Beyond the Global Novel’ Financial Times, 27 September 2013 http://www.ft.com/cms/s/2/6e00ad86-26a2-11e3-9dc0-00144feab7de.html Modern Fiction Studies Special Issue: Fiction after 9/11 57.3, Fall 2011 Jeffrey Nealon Post-Postmodernism, or, the Cultural Logic of Just-In-Time Capitalism (Stanford UP, 2012) Alondra Nelson ed. Social Text Special Issue: Afrofuturism 2.71, Summer 2002 James Peacock and Tim Lustig eds. Diseases and Disorders in Contemporary Fiction: The Syndrome Syndrome (Routledge, 2013) Donald E. Pease and Robyn Wiegman eds. The Futures of American Studies (Duke UP, 2002) Aimee Pozorski Falling after 9/11: Crisis in American Art and Literature (Bloomsbury, 2014) Taiye Selasi ‘Bye Bye Babar’ March 2005 The Lip http://thelip.robertsharp.co.uk/?p=76 and Emma Dabiri ‘Why I’m Not an Afropolitan’ Africa is a Country January 2014 http://africasacountry.com/why-im-not-an-afropolitan/ David Shields Reality Hunger: a Manifesto (Hamish Hamilton, 2010) Zadie Smith “Two Directions for the Novel” in Changing My Mind: Occasional Essays (Penguin, 2009) Rachel Greenwald Smith Affect and American Literature in the Age of Neoliberalism (Cambridge UP, 2015) Daniel T. Rodgers Age of Fracture (Belknap Press of Harvard UP, 2011) David S. Roh, Betsy Huang, and Greta A. Niu eds. Techno-Orientalism: Imagining Asia in Speculative Fiction, History, and Media (Rutgers UP, 2015) Jordana Rosenberg and Amy Villarejo eds. GLQ: A Journal of Lesbian and Gay Studies Special Issue: Queer Studies and the Crises of Capitalism 18.1, 2012 Loïc Wacquant “From Slavery to Mass Incarceration: Rethinking the ‘Race Question’ in the US” New Left Review no. 13, January/February 2002 Rebecca Walkowitz Born Translated: the Contemporary Novel in an Age of World Literature (Columbia UP, 2015) Elizabeth Young and Graham Caveney eds. Shopping in Space: Essays on American 'Blank Generation' Fiction (Grove Press, 1994)

African Literature Dr Tiziana Morosetti ([email protected]) Ranging from Amos Tutuola’s classic The Palm-Wine Drinkard (1952) to Africa in contemporary science fiction, the course engages with some of the important cultural and political dynamics shaping the work of renowned African authors such as Wole Soyinka, Ayi Kwei Armah, Ama Ata Aidoo and Ken Saro-Wiwa, as well as with the emerging talents of younger novelists and playwrights.

124

Titles marked with an asterisk in the ‘Background Reading’ section and weekly readings are compulsory.

Background Reading Achebe, C. (1965), ‘English and the African Writer’, Transition, 18, pp. 27-30.* --- (2012), There Was a Country: A Personal History of Biafra, London, Penguin. Adelugba, D., O. Obafemi, Adeyemi, S. (2004), ‘Nigeria’, in M. Banham (ed.), A History of Theatre in Africa, Cambridge University Press, pp. 138-158.* Adesanmi, Pius and Chris Dunton (2005), ‘Nigeria’s Third Generation Writing: Historiography and Preliminary Theoretical Considerations’, English in Africa, Vol. 32, No. 1, New Nigerian Writing (May, 2005), pp. 7-19.* Adesokan, Akin (2012), ‘New African Writing and the Question of Audience’, Research in African Literatures, Vol. 43, No. 3 (Fall 2012), pp. 1-20. Aidoo, A.A. (1988), ‘To Be an African Woman Writer: An Overview and a Detail’, in K. Holst (ed.), Criticism and Ideology: Second African Writers’ Conference, Stockholm 1986, Uppsala, Scandinavian Institute of African Studies, pp. 155-172.* Amuta, Chidi (1983), ‘The Nigerian Civil War and the Evolution of Nigerian Literature’, Canadian Journal of African Studies/Revue Canadienne des Études Africaines, Vol.17, No. 1, pp. 85- 99. Deandrea, P. (2002), Fertile Crossings: Metamorphoses of Genre in Anglophone West African Literature, Amsterdam-New York, Rodopi. Feuser, Willfried F. (1988), ‘Wole Soyinka: The Problem of Authenticity’, Black American Literature Forum, 22 (3), Wole Soyinka Issue, Part 1 (Autumn), pp. 555-575.* Graham-White, Anthony and Alain Ricard (1976), ‘Between the Oral and the Written: Theatre in Ghana and Nigeria, Educational Theatre Journal, Vol. 28, No. 2, May, pp. 229-238. Hewett, Heather (2005), ‘Coming of Age: Chimamanda Ngozi Adichie and the Voice of the Third Generation’, English in Africa, Vol. 32, No. 1, New Nigerian Writing (May, 2005), pp. 73-97. Lindfors, B. (1982), ‘Popular Literature for an African Élite’, in Early Nigerian Literature, New York-London, Africana Publishing Company, pp. 75-90.* --- (1988), ‘Beating the White Man at his Own Game: Nigerian Reactions to the 1986 Nobel Prize in Literature’, Black American Literature Forum, 22 (3), Wole Soyinka Issue, Part 1 (Autumn), pp. 475-488. Newell, S. (2006), ‘Introduction: Where is West Africa?’, in West African Literatures: Ways of Reading, OUP, pp. 1-23.* Ngũgĩ wa Thiong’o (2011) [1986], Decolonising the Mind: The Politics of Language in African Literature, James Currey.* Obafemi, Olu (1996), Contemporary Nigerian Theatre: Cultural Heritage and Social Vision, Bayreuth African Studies 40. Obiechina, Manuel (1973), An African Popular Literature: A Study of Onitsha Market Pamphlets, Cambridge University Press, chapters 1-6 (pp. 1-71). Omotoso, K. (1996), Achebe or Soyinka? A Study in Contrasts, London, Hans Zell Publishers. Osofisan, F. (2001), ‘The Alternative Tradition: A Survey of Nigerian Literature in English since the Civil War’, in The Nostalgic Drum: Essays on Literature, Drama and Culture, Trenton-Asmara, Africa World Press, pp. 161-187. Owomoyela, O. (2008), ‘The Literary and Cultural Context of West African Literature in English’, in The Columbia Guide to West African Literature in English since 1945, New York, Columbia UP, pp. 1-50.* Saro-Wiwa, Ken (1989), On a Darkling Plain: An Account of the Nigerian Civil War, Epsom, Saros. Soyinka, Wole (1976), ‘Drama and the African world-view’, in Myth, Literature and the African World, Cambridge University Press, pp. 37-60.* --- (1986), ‘This Past Must Address Its Present’, Nobel lecture, http://www.nobelprize.org/nobel_prizes/literature/laureates/1986/soyinka-lecture.html. --- (1996), ‘Epilogue: Death of an Activist’, in The Open Sore of a Continent, Oxford University Press, pp. 145-154.

125

Wehrs, D.R. (2008), Pre-Colonial Africa in Colonial African Narratives: From Ethiopia Unbound to Things Fall Apart, 1911-1958, Aldershot, Ashgate.

Course outline

Week 1: Towards Independence Chinua Achebe, Things Fall Apart, 1958 Amos Tutuola, Palm-Wine Drinkard, 1952 Ogundele, Wole (2002), ‘Devices of Evasion: The Mythic versus the Historical Imagination in the Postcolonial African Novel’, Research in African Literatures, Vol. 33, No. 3 (Autumn), pp. 125-139. Osofisan, F. (2001a), ‘Wonderland and the Orality of Prose: An Excursion into the World of the Tutuolans’, in The Nostalgic Drum: Essays on Literature, Drama and Culture, Trenton-Asmara, Africa World Press, 1-42.

Week 2: Stage Encounters Ama Ata Aidoo, Dilemma of a Ghost, 1965 Ola Rotimi, Our Husband Has Gone Mad Again, 1966 Wole Soyinka, The Lion and the Jewel, 1962 Efua Sutherland, The Marriage of Anansewa, 1975 Banham, M., E. Hill and G. Woodyard (eds., 1994), The Cambridge Guide to African and Caribbean Theatre, Cambridge UP, Part 19, Nigeria, pp. 67-92. Gibbs, James (2009), ‘Introduction: Theatre in Ghana’, in Nkyin-Kyin: Essays on the Ghanaian Theatre, Amsterdam, Rodopi, pp. xiii-xxv.

Week 3: Disillusionment Chinua Achebe, A Man of the People, 1966 Ayi Kwei Armah, The Beautyful Ones Are Not Yet Born, 1968 Wole Soyinka, Madmen and Specialists, 1970 Griffiths, G. (2000), ‘Self-criticism and Post-Independence Disillusion’ (section on West Africa), in African Literatures in English: East and West, Harlow, Longman, pp. 143-159. Soyinka, W. (1967), ‘The Writer in an African State’, Transition, No. 31, pp. 10-13.

Week 4: ‘Tradition’ vs. ‘Revolution’ Femi Osofisan, No More the Wasted Breed, 1982 ---, Once Upon Four Robbers, 1978 ---, Nkrumah-ni… Africa-ni!, 1999 Wole Soyinka, The Strong Breed, 1973 Abubakar, Abdullahi S. (2009), ‘A New Concept of Actor/Audience Interaction and Audience Participation in Modern African Dramatic Theater: An Example of Osofisan’, Research in African Literatures, Vol. 40, No. 3 (Fall), pp. 174-185. Onwueme, Tess (1991), ‘Visions of Myth in Nigerian Drama: Femi Osofisan versus Wole Soyinka’, Canadian Journal of African Studies/Revue Canadienne des Études Africaines, Vol.25, No. 1, pp. 58-69. Osofisan, F. (2001), ‘And After the Wasted Breed?’, in The Nostalgic Drum: Essays on Literature, Drama and Culture, Trenton-Asmara, Africa World Press, 247-262.

Week 5: War Chimamanda Ngozi Adichie, Half of a Yellow Sun, 2007 Ken Saro-Wiwa, Sozaboy: A Novel in Rotten English, 1985 Adichie, Chimamanda Ngozi (2008), ‘African “Authenticity” and the Biafran Experience’, Transition, 99, pp. 42-53. Ezenwa-Ohaeto, ‘Crafted Melange: Variations of Language in Saro-Wiwa’s Sozaboy’, in D. Wright (ed.), Contemporary African Fiction, Bayreuth African Studies 42, 1997, pp. 233-43. Uwasoba, Chijioke (2011), ‘War, Violence and Language in Ken Saro-Wiwa’s Sozaboy’, Neohelicon, 38 (2), pp. 487-498.

126

Week 6: Re/Imagining Africa Buchi Emecheta, The Rape of Shavi, 1985 Nnedi Okorafor, Lagoon, 2014 Ten Kortenaar, Neil (2000), “Fictive States and the State of Fiction in Africa”, Comparative Literature 52.3, pp. 228-45. Pordzik, R. (2001), The Quest for Postcolonial Utopia: A Comparative Introduction to the Utopian Novel in the New English Literatures, New York, Peter Lang, chapters 1 and 5.*

Theories of World Literature Dr Graham Riach ([email protected]) There are many competing ideas of, and proposals for, world literature. The aim of this course is to introduce students, whatever their background, to the historical evolution and the variations of the idea of ‘world’ provided by the western European tradition and to the more recently elaborated concepts such as the ‘world republic of letters’, ‘world literary systems’, ‘translation zones’, ‘scriptworlds’ and ‘planetarity’. By examining a wide variety of theories of world literature, the course will provide students with an opportunity to engage in detailed study of some of the more significant developments in world literature studies and to develop a capacity for situating their particular interests within this context. Alongside theories of literature, the course will have set literary texts which will serve as a springboard for consideration of the main theoretical issues. They have been selected to encourage thinking about the connections between world literature, global modernism and fiction and to provide a gateway to a wide range of literatures not represented on the list. Overall, the course will focus on interrogating the validity of some of the grounds upon which canonical ideas of world literature are based; exploring the tensions as well as the congruences between existing ideas; and investigating the agency of the ‘periphery’/’tributary’ in the creation of world literature.

Week 1: ‘The Best That Has Been Thought and Said’ Traditional definitions of world literature are heavily based on the idea of universal cultural value. This seminar will consider some of the main issues in universalist definitions, however conceived, and the role of interpretive communities in dealing with the distances in time, culture and language.

Seminar Reading: Pheng Cheah, ‘What is a World? On World Literature as World-making Activity’ Daedalus vol. 137, (summer, 2008). Horace Engdahl, ‘Canonization and World literature: The Nobel Experience’ in Theo D’haen, Cesar Dominguez and Mads Rosendahl Thomsen eds., World Literature: A Reader (2013), pp. 316- 328. Fritz Strich, Goethe and World Literature (1949). See Goethe’s statements on weltliteratur recorded by Strich, pp 349-51. Reprinted in World Literature: A Reader (2013), pp.9-15.

Further Reading: Erich Auerbach, Mimesis: The Representation of Reality in Western Literature (1953). Richard Green Moulton, World Literature and its Place in General Culture (1911), chapter 1 ‘The Unity of Literature and the Conception of World Literature’, pp. 1-9; chapter 10 ‘World Literature the Autobiography of Civilization’, pp. 429-437. S. S. Prawer, Karl Marx and World Literature (1976), chap 7 ‘World Literature and Class Conflict’ pp. 138-165. Matthew Arnold, Preface to Culture and Anarchy (1869) in Stefan Collini ed., Culture and Anarchy and Other Writings (1993), pp.188-211.

Week 2: The Consecration and Circulation of Excellent Works. This seminar will consider issues of canonization and institutional control of meaning which are especially pressing in current world literature studies. Ideas of a ‘classic’ by such diverse critics as T S Eliot, David Damrosch and J M Coetzee will bring questions of ‘centres’ and ‘peripheries’/‘tributaries’ to the foreground of contemporary critiques of European hegemony.

127

Seminar Reading: David Damrosch, What is World Literature? (2003). T S Eliot, ‘What is a Classic?’ (1944) in On Poetry and Poets (1957), pp. 53-71. J M Coetzee, ‘What is a Classic? A Lecture’ (1991) in Stranger Shores (2002), pp. 1-19. Ankhi Mukherjee, What is a Classic? Postcolonial Rewriting and Invention of the Canon (2014).

Further Reading: David Damrosch, ‘World Literature in a Postcanonical, Hypercanonical Age’ in Haun Saussay ed., Comparative Literature in an Age of Globalization (2006), pp. 43-53. Terry Eagleton, Marxist Literary Criticism (1976), chap 1 ‘Literature and History’, pp. 1-19. Frank Kermode, ‘Institutional Control of Interpretation’, The Art of Telling (1983), pp. 168-200. Samir Amin, Eurocentrism (2009). Karl Marx and Friedrich Engels, The Communist Manifesto (1848), OUP Classics (1992).

Week 3: Literature as a World and World Literary Systems This seminar will discuss theories of world literary systems proposed over the most recent decades, in particular, Casanova’s theory of the ‘World Republic of Letters’. It will consider the validity of various boundaries, whether they be constituted along the binary of the national and the international or along the political and the aesthetic.

Seminar Reading: Henry James ‘The Figure in the Carpet’ Pascale Casanova, The World Republic of Letters (2004).

Further Reading: Helena Buescu ‘The Republic of Letters and the World Republic of Letters’ in The Routledge Companion to World Literature. (2011) Jerome McGann, ‘Pseudodoxia Academica’, New Literary History 39.3 (Summer 2008), pp. 645- 56. Christopher Prendergast, ‘Negotiating World Literature’, New Left Review (March/April 2001) reprt. Prendergst ed., ‘The World Republic of Letters’ in Debating World Literature (2004).

Week 4: Scriptworlds, Translation Zones and the Reinvention of Tradition Issues of translation form an inevitable part of any discussion on world literature. This seminar will discuss linguistic and cultural translations, discrete ‘scriptworlds’ and the emergence of translatability into a European language as a literary criterion of value.

Seminar Reading: Emily Apter, The Translation Zone (2006). Adam Thirlwell ed., Multiples (2013).

Further Reading: Haruki Murakami, ‘Scheherzade’, New Yorker (Oct 2014). http://www.newyorker.com/magazine/2014/10/13/scheherazade-3 Susan Bassnett, Comparative Literature (1993), chap. 7 ‘From Comparative Literature to Translation Studies’, pp. 138-161. Walter Benjamin, ‘The Task of the Translator’ (1923) in Lawrence Venti ed., The Translation Studies Reader (2000), pp.15-25. David Damrosch, ‘Scriptworlds: Writing Systems and the Formation of World Literature’ in MLQ 68:2 (June 2007), pp. 195-219. T. S. Eliot, Notes Towards the Definition of Culture (1948),‘The Unity of European Culture’, pp.110-124. Gayatri Spivak, ‘The Politics of Translation’ in The Translation Studies Reader, pp. 397-416

Week 5: The (Trans)national Novel and World Literature

128

Modern literatures and literary histories have mostly been drawn along national lines. The novel, in particular, has been defined as a genre closely linked to ideas of nationhood – the English novel, the Russian novel, the Great American novel and so on. On the other hand, transnationalism and cosmopolitanism are no less important registers in the twentieth century novel. This seminar will interrogate the relationship between nation and world.

Seminar Reading: Lu Xun, ‘The Real Story of Ah-Q’ in The Complete Fiction of Lu Xun (1921, English trans 2009). Franco Moretti, Distant Reading (2013), ‘Conjectures on World Literature’, ‘More Conjectures’ and ‘The End of the Beginning: A Reply to Christopher Prendergast’. Shu-Mei Shih, ‘Global Literature and the Technologies of Recognition’ in World Literature: A Reader.

Further Reading: Mo Yan, Red Sorghum (1986, English trans.1993) Derek Attridge, The Singularity of Literature (2004), chap 5 ‘Singularity’, pp. 63-93. Lu Hsun, A Brief History of Chinese Fiction (1923, English trans 1959). Immanuel Wallerstein, World Systems Analysis (2004), chap 4 ‘The Creation of a Geoculture’, pp. 60-75. Ian Watt, The Rise of the Novel (1957), chapter 1 ‘Realism and the Novel Form’.

Week 6: Dialogue, Hegemony, Adaptation and Universality This seminar will link longstanding inquiries about modernism and global geopolitics, already undertaken within global modernist studies, with recent elaborations of world literature.

Seminar Reading: Jessica Berman, Modernist Commitments: Ethics, Politics, and Transnational Modernism. (2013), ‘Introduction: Imagining Justice’. Melba Cuddy-Keane. ‘Modernism, Geopolitics, Globalization’ Modernism/Modernity 10, no. 3 (2003), pp. 539-558. Rebecca Walkowitz, Cosmopolitan Style: Modernism beyond the Nation.(2006), Introduction, ‘Critical Cosmopolitanism and Modernist Narrative’.

Further Reading: Laura Doyle and Laura Winkiel, Geomodernisms (2005). Andreas Huyssen, ‘Geographies of modernism in a globalizing world’, Geographies of Modernism, eds. Peter Brooker and Andrew Thacker (2005), pp. 6-18. Susan Stanford Friedman, ‘Periodizing Modernism: Postcolonial Modernities and the Space/Time Borders of Modernist Studies’ Modernism/Modernity 13, no. 3 (2006), pp. 425-443.

Suggested Additional Reading Arac, Jonathan, ‘Anglo-Globalism?’, New Left Review 16 (July-August 2002), 35-45. Bloom, Harold, The Anxiety of Influence (1997). Boehmer, Elleke, Colonial and Postcolonial literatures: Migrant Metaphors (1995) Bradbury and McFarlane, Modernism: A Guide to European Literature, 1890-1930 (1976), chap 1 ‘The Name and Nature of Modernism’, pp.19-56. Chozick, Matthew R., ‘De-Exoticizing Haruki Murakami’s Reception’, Comparative Literature Studies vol. 45:1 (2008), pp. 62-73. Cuddy-Keane, Melba, Hammond, Adam and Peat, Alexandra, Modernism: Keywords (2014). Emmerich, Michael, The Tale of Genji: Translation, Canonization, and World Literature (Columbia University Press, 2013). Henitiuk, Valerie. ‘Going to Bed with Waley: How Murasaki Shikibu Does and Does Not Become World Literature’ Comparative Literature Studies 45.1 (2008), pp. 40-61. Hirakawa, Sukehiro, Japan’s Love-Hate Relationship with the West (2005). Jameson, Fredric, ‘Third World Literature in the Era of Multinational Capitalism’ in Social Text 15 (1986), 65-88.

129

Mukherjee, Ankhi, What is a Classic? (2013). Park, Sowon, ‘The Adaptive Comparative’, Comparative Critical Studies vol 12 issue 2 (EUP), 2015. Thornber, Karen Laura, Empire of Texts in Motion: Chinese, Korean, and Taiwanese Transculturations of Japanese Literature (2009). Schoene, Berthold, The Cosmopolitan Novel (2009). Wallerstein, Immanuel, Geopolitics and Geoculture: Essays on the changing World-System (1991). Williams, Raymond, Politics of Modernism (1989), ‘When was Modernism?’ and ‘Metropolitan Perceptions and the Emergence of Modernism’. Wollaeger, Mark (with Matt Eatough) eds., The Oxford Handbook of Global Modernisms (2012). Wang, Ning, ‘Global English(es) and Global Chinese(s): Toward Rewriting a New Literary History in Chinese’, Journal of Contemporary China 19: 63 (2010), 195-74. Woolf, Virginia, ‘The Tale of Genji: The First Volume of Mr. Arthur Waley’s Translation of a Great Japanese Novel by the Lady Murasaki’, Vogue 66.2 (late July, 1925), pp. 53, 80.

130